litiliiiliiiiiHliiniliilil 
 
 iliiHiniiliptfiiiillli^ 
 
 Wffijll 
 
 
 
 
 nt 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
Class kJ 
 
 (.("i 
 
 Book 
 
 . f^^"' . 
 
 Cop}'rifilit)J? 
 
 
 CDPmiGHT DEPOSfT. 
 
THE ESSENTIALS OF 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
WORKS OF 
 ANDRE CHERADAME 
 
 THE ESSENTIALS OF AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 THE PANGERMAN PLOT UNMASKED 
 THE UNITED STATES AND PANGERMANIA 
 
 L'EUROPE ET LA QUESTION D'AUTRICHE AU 
 SEUIL DU XXE SIECLE [1901J 
 
 (Czech and Russian translations) 
 
 L'ALLEMAGNE, LA FRANCE ET LA QUESTION 
 D'AUTRICHE [1902] 
 
 (An abridgment of the preceding) 
 
 LA MACEDOINE, LE CHEMIN DE FER DE BAG- 
 DAD [1903] 
 
 LA COLONISATION ET LES COLONIES ALLE- 
 
 MANDES [1905] 
 
 LE MONDE ET LA GUERRE RUSSO-JAPONAISE 
 [1906] 
 
 LA CRISE FRANCAISE [1912] 
 
 DOUZE ANS DE PROPAGANDE EN FAVEUR DES 
 PEUPLES BALKANIQUES [1913] 
 
 LA PAIX QUE VOUDRAIT L'ALLEMAGNE, 191S 
 
 [191s] 
 
 (Pamphlet) 
 
 LE PLAN PANGERMANISTE DEMASQUE [1916] 
 (English, Portuguese, Spanish, Italian, Russian, 
 and Japanese translations) 
 
 PAN-GERMANY, THE DISEASE AND THE CURE, 
 AND A PLAN FOR THE ALLIES [1918] 
 
 LES BENEFICES DE GUERRE DE L'ALLEMAGNE 
 ET LA FORMULE BOCHE " NI ANNEXIONS, 
 NI INDEMNITES" [1918] 
 (Pamphlet) 
 
THE ESSENTIALS OF 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 BY 
 ANDRE CHERADAME 
 
 AUTHOR OF "the FANGEBMAN PLOT UNMASKED ' 
 
 WITH MAPS 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
 
 1918 
 
-^ 
 
 
 Copyright, 1918, by 
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
 
 Published December, 1918 
 
 DEC 12 1918 
 
 ©CI.A508533 
 
PREFACE 
 
 A considerable number of the Allies believe 
 that the conclusion of the armistice with Ger- 
 many on November 10th, 1918, signified that 
 all was over, that we were assured of abso- 
 lute victory, and that the general demobiliza- 
 tion could be immediately begun. 
 
 As this is an erronous belief, it constitutes 
 a source of immense danger. 
 
 The object of this book is to show this 
 danger in the strongest light, and to convince 
 public opinion that it is urgently necessary to 
 guard against it without delay. I shall show 
 that our victory may be very seriously com- 
 promised during the armistice preceding 
 peace. 
 
 Many of my readers may possibly be sur- 
 prised by this statement, especially those 
 who as yet know nothing of me; and for this 
 reason I must first explain why I am partic- 
 ularly entitled to be heard by the general 
 public at this crucial moment of the world's 
 history. 
 
 During a period of twenty years before 
 
VI PREFACE 
 
 1914, I devoted all my time and all my means 
 to the defense of peace. In order to avoid 
 entirely the horrors of this war, I had care- 
 fully studied the conditions which would cause 
 it with the view of showing how it could best 
 be prevented. 
 
 Events have shown that the measures I ad- 
 vanced in my books, published from 1901 to 
 1914, to prevent the German aggression, were 
 right. If, therefore, these measures had been 
 followed, this horrible war would never have 
 taken place, and millions of men would still 
 be living. These things justify me in thinking 
 that I can give some information that will 
 be especially useful to prevent a recurrence of 
 the war. 
 
 There are other reasons why confidence 
 may be accorded me: 
 
 The two maps given on pages viii and ix 
 demonstrate that already in 1901 I had clearly 
 explained in what the Pangerman plan con- 
 sisted, exactly as it was realized sixteen years 
 later, in 1917. 
 
 In 1912, I declared that the European war 
 would begin by an attack on Serbia (see La 
 Defense Nationale, November 30th, 1912), that 
 the German offensive against France which 
 would follow would be ''terrific in its na- 
 
PREFACE vii 
 
 ture," and "pushed to the verge of frenzy" 
 (see La Grise frangaise, page 507) . 
 
 As the result of four months' investigation 
 in the Balkans at the beginning of 1914, I 
 published in the Paris Correspondant (June, 
 1914) indications which showed that the gov- 
 ernment of Vienna ''was about to set off an 
 explosion which should destroy the state of 
 things beginning to take shape in the Bal- 
 kans." In August, 1914, I pointed out that 
 Bulgaria would declare war against the Allies 
 as soon as they met with a military defeat, 
 which came to pass after the affair in the 
 Dardanelles. 
 
 In my book. The Pangerman Plot Unmasked, 
 published at the beginning of 1916 (see page 
 73), I denounced in advance the series of Ger- 
 man pacifist manoeuvres, including the one 
 now in progress — the armistice trick, based 
 on the evacuation of Belgium and France, 
 to be followed by a negotiated peace which 
 finally, in spite of first appearances, would 
 result in a German victory. 
 
 This peril still exists in a much greater de- 
 gree than is believed, but we can completely 
 avert it if the Allies take advantage of the 
 tremendous effect produced by the defeat of 
 Bulgaria and the revolt of the oppressed 
 
Vlll 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 •< r-t 
 
 
 ■« o 
 
 
 , OS 
 
 
 ^'-^ 
 
 V 
 
 s 
 
 .a 
 
 e d 
 
 4^ 
 
 •F^ 
 
 d 
 
 
 to 
 
 S.2 
 
 a 
 
 ^3 
 
 ^ 
 
 book, 
 ry, pu 
 Paris. 
 
 i 
 
 W "C 4» 
 
 -o 
 
 "«. S *-i 
 
 
 4) S '« 
 
 o 
 
 ao-3 
 
 01 
 
 c« fl 
 
 fl 
 
 '^'^S e3 
 
 
 s* ■» is 
 
 f-^ -to n 
 
 13 
 
 Che 
 went 
 lie G 
 
 5 
 
 »a) PN ^ 
 
 ^g- 
 
 -o^x 
 
 -Sa 
 
 
 
 ^ Cts tn 
 
 S o 
 
 353 
 penin 
 publi 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft-« cS 
 
 
 •** &, 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 *o 
 
 P-sU 
 
 >. 
 
 c3 O ^ 
 
 S^ 
 
 s-^=« 
 
 & 
 
 s ^ 
 
 K 
 
 1*1 
 
 t 
 
 a 
 
 ■^Iz 
 
 
 «^ *^ - 
 
 
 -■^9 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 ea 
 
 
 P^ 
 
 
PREFACE 
 
 IX 
 
X PREFACE 
 
 peoples in Austria-Hungary, who have opened 
 to the AUies a free, triumphal road from Bel- 
 grade or Fiume to northern Bohemia; that 
 is, to a point only 250 kilometres south of 
 Berlin. These events, which in the single 
 month of October, 1918, completely trans- 
 formed the general situation of the Allies, 
 grew out of the application of a political 
 strategy on the principles and methods of 
 which I have not ceased to point out from 
 the beginning of the war. See U Illustration^ 
 January 2d, 1915; "How to Destroy Panger- 
 many," Atlantic Monthly, December, 1917; 
 Pangermany, the Disease and Cure, and a Plan 
 for the Allies. On page 211 of this book, pub- 
 lished by the Atlantic Monthly early in 1918, 
 will be found a formula summarizing the con- 
 ditions of victory, which, as events have since 
 shown, were amply carried out by the Allies 
 in September-October, 1918. 
 
 On page 212 of the same book, I said once 
 more: ''In reality it is enough that the Austro- 
 German communications should be seriously 
 disturbed for the situation to become, with 
 extraordinary swiftness, very difficult both 
 morally and materially for the armies con- 
 centrated on the western front by the Ger- 
 man Staff." 
 
PREFACE xi 
 
 I said at the end of this book: "If we en- 
 courage the Slavs, we shall inevitably bring 
 about an internal explosion in Pangermany, 
 and before the close of 1918 complete victory 
 will be ours." 
 
 A long series of events sustain my predic- 
 tions. Not that I am at all a prophet; I am 
 only what may be called a good mechanic- 
 engineer who has studied the very complicated 
 European machine long and deeply, and, as is 
 only natural under such circumstances, I can 
 see much farther into the future than those 
 who have not undergone the same special 
 training. 
 
 The service which I may now be able to 
 render lies in pointing out to the general public 
 the great dangers of the period of armistice, 
 and the way to avert them. 
 
 We must first understand that the armistice 
 signed by Germany is not identical with an 
 unconditional surrender. This agreement gives 
 strong guarantees to the Allies, no doubt, but 
 none the less it limits their action, as they 
 are not allowed to occupy the whole territory 
 of Germany. The German army is not de- 
 mobilized, it is simply to withdraw beyond a 
 
xii PREFACE 
 
 definite zone, and a portion of its material 
 is still in its possession. 
 
 The armistice is therefore an agreement 
 which assumes, on the one hand, that the Ger- 
 mans will keep their word, and, on the other, 
 that the Allies will know how to draw the 
 most advantages from the securities which 
 have been given them. 
 
 The application of the principle of repara- 
 tion for damage caused is in particular re- 
 markably elastic. It may be applied in a way 
 so inadequate that — as I shall show later on — 
 the final result would be that France would 
 in reality completely lose the war — a result 
 which would have as its consequence the de- 
 feat of all the AUies. 
 
 The armistice is, then, a convention, that is, 
 a paper, worth just as much as its applica- 
 tion; and while the armistice is in force the 
 Germans and those who take their part in 
 the different Allied countries will surely at- 
 tempt — 
 
 1st. To increase the enormous lessening of 
 morale which the conclusion of the armistice 
 has brought about among the Allied troops 
 by making them think that there can be imme- 
 diate demobilization. 
 
 2d. To modify the conditions of the armi- 
 stice or to secure their incomplete execution. 
 
PREFACE xiii 
 
 3d. To stir up rivalries which may naturally 
 exist between the greater Allies and between 
 the peoples to be set free by the Entente in 
 central and eastern Europe, but which have 
 hitherto been held in check by the restraints 
 of the war. 
 
 4th. By means of this situation to reach 
 a negotiated peace. 
 
 5th. To obtain much more favorable con- 
 ditions of peace, on the plea that the Ger- 
 mans are now republicans. 
 
 When one is familiar with the persistency 
 and power of German propaganda it is clear 
 that if these modes of action are systematically 
 applied for several months, at the peace the 
 Allied victory will be shorn of much of its 
 greatness. 
 
 I state below certain things which have 
 taken place or became known in the space 
 of only seventy-two hours before or after the 
 signature of the armistice by Germany, 
 November 10th, 1918. 
 
 The Evening Post of November 11th an- 
 nounces that the delegates from the Central 
 Powers will have preparatory conferences with 
 the envoys of the Allies. A negotiated peace 
 in conformity with Boche ideas is, then, in 
 preparation, which is contrary to the wish 
 of the immense majority of the American 
 
xiv PREFACE 
 
 public, which has clearly pronounced in favor 
 of a dictated peace. 
 
 In New York, on the 10th of November, 
 4,000 socialists held a meeting at the Star 
 Casino to protest against the occupation of 
 German fortresses by the Allies {New York 
 Tribune, November 11th, 1918). 
 
 Even before the armistice had been signed, 
 on November 8th, Lord Robert Cecil, British 
 Under-Secretary of State, said: ''A genuine 
 democratic German government assuredly 
 would be accorded better peace terms." 
 
 On November 11th, Doctor Solf, German 
 Secretary for Foreign Affairs, begs President 
 Wilson to persuade the Allies to "mitigate 
 the fearful conditions of the armistice." 
 
 However this may be, if these facts and 
 this information can be known in three days, 
 what will be the effect of events of the same 
 sort which cannot fail to increase from now 
 to the conclusion of peace ? It is certain that 
 these results would have the effect of making 
 the victory of the Allies ''evaporate" to a con- 
 siderable extent. 
 
 This will be better understood if we analyze 
 the constituents of victory, understanding 
 clearly what "virtual" victory means, and 
 what are the conditions to transform it into 
 "real" victory. 
 
PREFACE XV 
 
 The reason which decided Germany to sign 
 the armistice hes in the fact that the AUies, 
 having ''virtually" mastered the right to 
 pass through Austria-Hungary, could attack 
 Germany on the south. Under these condi- 
 tions, being no longer able to prevent a mili- 
 tary defeat on her own soil, Germany had 
 no interest in the continuance of the struggle. 
 It is therefore a ''virtual" threat of the Allies 
 that has brought about for them a victory 
 which, before the realization of the armistice 
 and of the conditions of peace, is also in a 
 virtual state. 
 
 The greater number of the Allies believe 
 that the armistice signed by Germany, being 
 a written acknowledgment of defeat accepted 
 in her name, constitutes victory for the Allies; 
 but this is not true. The armistice in itself 
 is only one of the probabilities of victory, 
 since it is worth no more than the application 
 which is made of its terms and the force which 
 the Allies can derive from this application 
 in imposing conditions of peace which assure 
 them a truly lasting and curative victory. 
 It is of cardinal importance to remember that 
 after four years of an extremely complex 
 struggle, which has overturned Europe in a 
 manner unprecedented in history, real victory 
 will not result from the signature of a document^ 
 
XVI PREFACE 
 
 or even from the recovery of territory once lost, 
 like Alsace-Lorraine for France, but from a differ- 
 ence in the whole situation of the victor by com- 
 parison with that of the vanquished. 
 
 Two contestants enter a contest, each with 
 100; when accounts are settled one is found 
 to have 60, the other 80; the latter is clearly 
 the winner. But what may possibly give rise 
 to serious and even fatal mistakes is the fact 
 that the difiference in the final state of the 
 two antagonists in this war, resulting from 
 the siun of various factors and from accounts 
 long and very difficult to draw up, will show 
 themselves only when months or even years 
 have elapsed after the conclusion of peace. 
 
 This is the reason why it is absolutely neces- 
 sary to insure ourselves against any risk of 
 error, by means of the most extreme caution 
 in strictly applying the conditions of the armi- 
 stice, and in definitely imposing conditions 
 of peace which have been studied out with 
 the greatest technical care. 
 
 As an illustration, let us take the example 
 of France to show the imperative nature of 
 these necessities. The permanent character 
 of the victory of France is unquestionably 
 
PREFACE xvu 
 
 the very condition of the real and definitive 
 victory of the AUies. It is certain, for instance, 
 that if, twenty years after the conclusion of 
 peace, France should succumb as a result of 
 the remote consequences of the war, Germany 
 would rule Europe. It would thus be shown 
 that the AlHes would have been completely 
 deceived in declaring, as many of them are 
 doing at this moment, that they were certain 
 of having brought off a final victory. 
 
 France, being the pivot of the coalition which 
 has just imposed conditions for an armistice 
 on Germany, is consequently victorious; but 
 for the present only in the virtual and con- 
 ditional sense, even after the occupation of 
 Alsace-Lorraine. Undoubtedly, it is in many 
 respects a great advantage for France to re- 
 gain her lost provinces. But, in the first place, 
 France is only doing this after she has been 
 deprived of them for forty-seven years, and, 
 secondly, the advantage resulting from this 
 restoration will only be a real one for France 
 if the "peace conditions are such that she can 
 keep Alsace-Lorraine permanently. 
 
 On the signature of the armistice securing 
 to France the occupation of the lost provinces 
 France has not the certainty of being able 
 to keep them permanently, because of the 
 
xviii PREFACE 
 
 conditions brought about by the war, first, 
 in their population, and, secondly, in their 
 finances, conditions which at the moment of the 
 signature of the armistice^ in spite of appear- 
 ances, put France in a clearly unfavorable 
 situation with respect to Germany. 
 • Everything is a question of comparison. 
 The Americans are 100 millions, and their 
 war losses (about 55,000 dead and 180,000 
 wounded) are very rightly felt by them. 
 But the harm done by the war to the French 
 people assumes proportions infinitely more con- 
 siderable. 
 
 It is a tremendous fact which should be kept 
 in mind by all those who wish to guarantee the 
 immediate future of Europe and of peace that 
 France has lost more men than Germany, not 
 only in proportion to the population of the 
 two countries but actually in absolute figures. 
 
 As a matter of fact, Germany with its 68,- 
 000,000 inhabitants in 1914 has had 1,580,000 
 killed, while France with its scarcely 40,000,000 
 inhabitants has a total of dead which has not 
 been oflficially published at the moment of this 
 writing but which those who are semi-oflBcially 
 informed know to be greater than the figures 
 of German deaths just given. 
 
 Besides, not to speak of the numberless 
 
PREFACE XIX 
 
 wounded who may recover sooner or later, 
 France has about one miUion cripples and in- 
 valids, and one milHon and a half coming out 
 of the war with serious and permanent forms 
 of illness; say, 4 millions of the physically and 
 morally best men of France destroyed or re- 
 duced to the most serious incapacity. (If, in 
 proportion to its population, the United States 
 had had losses on the same scale as those of 
 France, these losses would be about 10 millions 
 of Americans). 
 
 This is not all. At least 2 millions of French 
 civilians have endured the Boche yoke for 
 the space of four years, and the health of great 
 numbers among them has been broken down 
 by what they have undergone. Thousands 
 of women and girls have been forced to bear 
 the worst ineffaceable stain. 
 
 The evil effects of the war on the popula- 
 tion of France will be still more aggravated 
 by the fact that the French birth-rate is a 
 third less than that of Germany. It is, there- 
 fore, certain that Germany will repair her 
 losses in men much more quickly than France. 
 
 This situation of the French population is so 
 serious that it will make real and definitive vic- 
 tory for France impossible, unless the conditions 
 of peace imposed by the Allies shall bring about 
 
XX PREFACE 
 
 in Europe such a condition that Germany shall 
 not be able to profit by her superiority in num- 
 bers by renewing her attacks on France, 
 
 Let us now take up the economic inferiority 
 in which France finds herself with respect to 
 Germany at the moment of the signature of 
 the armistice. 
 
 War expenses have been very much heavier 
 for France than for Germany. A French shell 
 made with English coal and American steel 
 is, of course, very much dearer than a German 
 shell made with metal stolen from Briey and 
 coal seized from the Belgians; and this is true 
 not only of nearly all materials of war but 
 also food, when we compare the expenses of 
 the two countries during the war. 
 
 The richest provinces of France have been 
 devastated; they cannot be restored under 
 a very long time, even if Germany pays the 
 expenses. Germany, on the other hand, is in- 
 tact, therefore in an infinitely more advan- 
 tageous position to resume her activities after 
 the peace. 
 
 Any reparation for direct damage done which 
 Germany makes to France, can only at the 
 best put things back as they were before 
 the war. But it must be distinctly under- 
 stood that this reparation for direct damage 
 
PREFACE xxi 
 
 leaves still existing the indirect damage which 
 has been inflicted upon the whole of France 
 by the war — indirect damage which is almost 
 never spoken of, and which in the material 
 field is infinitely greater than the direct damage 
 done to the invaded French departments. This 
 indirect material damage consists in the costs 
 of the war to France — so great that only to 
 pay the interest on the loans made and the 
 pensions to the widows, orphans, and wounded, 
 the taxes paid by the French, which were 1 bil- 
 lion of dollars before the war, will be increased 
 in a nearly permanent form to almost 3 billions 
 of dollars. Thus, in spite of the optimistic as- 
 sertions which I sometimes hear, I claim that 
 in a country of which the population has been 
 so thoroughly decimated as that of France, 
 it would be practically impossible to make 
 the people pay each year for a length of time 
 three times as much in taxes as before the war. 
 The word "reparation" only having been 
 generally understood hitherto as applying to 
 direct damages, we have as a result that, owing 
 to the fact of the indirect material damages 
 which the war has caused France, she finds 
 herseK at the time of signing the armistice 
 under a financial burden considerably heavier 
 than that of Germany. 
 
xxii PREFACE 
 
 These things lead us to the inevitable con- 
 clusion that when the armistice was signed 
 the losses of all kinds produced by the war 
 were considerably greater for France, and it 
 is therefore perfectly fair to say that the con- 
 clusion of the armistice only assures a virtual 
 victory to France. In fact, if the conditions 
 of peace to be imposed on Germany do not 
 radically abolish in some way the difference 
 in mutual situation between France and Ger- 
 many when the armistice was concluded, as 
 far as actual losses of men and money are con- 
 cerned, the superiority in the mutual position 
 which will finally decide the real victory of 
 France over Germany cannot be realized. 
 In this case, in a very few years after the con- 
 clusion of peace, France, to the surprise of 
 all the world, would appear in a condition of 
 real and irremediable defeat, after having 
 been in a condition of virtual victory at the 
 moment of the signature of the armistice. 
 It is, therefore, plain that this signature and 
 even the occupation of Alsace-Lorraine are 
 by no means sufficient to secure the real and 
 definitive victory to France. This can only be 
 settled long after the conclusion of peace, 
 provided first that the terms of the armistice 
 are thoroughly applied, and afterward that 
 the conditions of peace, carefully considered 
 
PREFACE xxiii 
 
 in the interest of Europe and the whole world, 
 assure to France material reparation exten- 
 sive enough to compensate for the immense 
 disadvantage from the point of view of in- 
 debtedness and the state of population, as 
 explained above, at which she stands with 
 regard to Germany at the present time. 
 
 * 
 
 The whole German pacifist manoeuvre since 
 the conclusion of the armistice has precisely 
 in view the prevention of France and her Allies 
 from accomplishing those results which are 
 the conditions of real victory. This Boche 
 manoeuvre in its essence consists in this: To 
 profit by the words "republic" and "socialism," 
 so that the Boche Social Democrats, who are 
 nearly all tainted with the Pan-Germanist spirit 
 and have vigorously supported the Kaiser for 
 four years, may bring about by their connec- 
 tion with the pacifist Socialists of the Allied 
 countries, who know nothing of Germany and 
 easily allow themselves to be taken in by 
 phrases, that peace shall be negotiated with 
 the greatest possible speed and concluded with 
 the approval of the "Internationale." The 
 success of this manoeuvre will secure for Ger- 
 many the following results: 
 
 1st. Peace will be concluded very quickly 
 
XXIV PREFACE 
 
 before an exhaustive study by the AlKes of 
 the vast and difficult problems which the war 
 has presented. 
 
 2d. The responsibility for the war being 
 concentrated on Kaiserism, the German people 
 for the sake of republican fraternity will only 
 be forced to repair a small part of the damage 
 they have caused. 
 
 These two results will of themselves be suf- 
 ficient to save Germany from defeat to-day, 
 and to assure her of victory to-morrow, for 
 they will leave the following consequences 
 when but a few years have passed: 
 
 The peace being merely a patched-up one, 
 the anti-Pan-Germanist Slavic states, Bohemia, 
 Jugo-Slavia, Roumania and Poland, will not 
 be securely organized. The Germans will keep 
 on with their intrigues among them all the 
 more easily because they will have remained 
 practically the masters of Russia, deprived of 
 its middle class destroyed by the Bolshevists. 
 
 France having to support the burden of 
 the enormous excess of its war expenses in 
 comparison with Germany would succumb 
 financially. The French birth-rate, lower than 
 that of Germany, and the French losses in men, 
 greater than those of Germany, would each 
 year after the war increase the relative weak- 
 
PREFACE XXV 
 
 ness of France. Thus a state of things would 
 be brought about which would enable the 
 German people to accomplish that of which 
 Maximilian Harden warned us nearly three 
 years ago when he said: 
 
 ''If it is felt in France that peace can be 
 possible only through the restoration of Alsace- 
 Lorraine, and if we are forced to sign such a 
 peace, the 70 millions of Germans will soon 
 destroy it." (See the Temps, February 9th, 
 1916). 
 
 On the day when this attack is brought about 
 by the conditions just explained, France — which 
 has saved the world by giving England time 
 to arm herself and the United States time to 
 become convinced of the Pan-Germanist peril 
 — will go down irretrievably in the midst of 
 her glory. 
 
 This is the result that the Germans are seek- 
 ing, and that the Allies of France, morally 
 and materially united, ought to prevent at 
 any price. What I have said shows that we 
 are at ^present really in this curious position: 
 we may have to-day the appearance of victory 
 and to-morrow the reality of defeat. To avoid 
 the danger, however, it is enough to see the 
 Boche manoeuvre clearly and not allow our- 
 selves to be misled by ideologists. 
 
xxvi PREFACE 
 
 It would be a terrible mistake to believe 
 that a German republic will abandon all war- 
 like ideas and wishes for revenge. Very prob- 
 ably a German republic would be extremely 
 military, particularly if the Allies were so 
 foolish as not to deprive the Germans of the 
 means to rebuild their forces; and in any case 
 no precaution can be too great to avoid a repeti- 
 tion of the war. I have explained in detail 
 in this book (see page 70 and following) that 
 one of the surest ways to prevent another 
 war for the possession of Alsace-Lorraine would 
 be to create in central Europe a barrier of 
 free states, strongly anti-German, and as this 
 would restrain Germany from fresh outbreaks 
 in any direction, it should be brought about 
 in the interest of the entire world. 
 
 The essential object of the peace conference 
 is to assure the reparation by the German 
 people of the damages they have caused and 
 to reconstruct Europe, but this reconstruction, 
 to be durable, must be well done. In order 
 that the new European machine which is to 
 be built up from the parts of Pangermany 
 should work smoothly under normal con- 
 ditions, it should be very thoroughly put in 
 
PREFACE xxvii 
 
 order by skilled mechanics, which is as much 
 as to say that the rehabilitation of Europe 
 demands the right solution of very numerous 
 and difficult problems which require precise 
 information on ethnography, national psy- 
 chology, and practical political economy. Such 
 information was certainly not possessed by 
 many leaders in the Entente when the armi- 
 stice was signed. The proof is this: 
 
 It was only at the end of the fourth year 
 of the war that the Entente understood the 
 importance to the world of the Czecho-Slovak 
 people, which for twenty-five years at least 
 the Germans had considered as one of the 
 greatest obstacles in the way of the Pangerman 
 plan. It is only at the end of 1918 that 
 Czecho-Slovaks were recognized by the AUies 
 as an independent people. 
 
 When the armistice was concluded the 
 Roumanians and the Jugo-Slavs had not yet 
 been recognized by the Entente with any- 
 thing like the same formahty as in the case 
 of the Czecho-Slovaks, though the creation 
 of Greater Roumania and of a strong Jugo- 
 slav state is just as necessary to the founda- 
 tion of peace as the independence of Bohemia. 
 I will not speak of a crowd of other questions 
 raised by the war, particularly those relating 
 
xxviii PREFACE 
 
 to finance, which are of immense importance, 
 and have only been touched by the AUies in 
 the most superficial way. Thus, the vital 
 fact that the indirect damages made by Ger- 
 man aggression in France are far larger than 
 the direct damages, and like them call for 
 reparation, has not yet been clearly brought 
 out. 
 
 It is under such circumstances that as I 
 write these lines there is talk of an extremely 
 early meeting of the peace conference, with 
 the aim of deciding all these questions on which 
 for many years the fate of nations will de- 
 pend. 
 
 I hold it as my solemn duty, in no way to 
 be set aside, to declare openly that if the peace 
 congress meets without taking the time needed 
 to obtain in Central Europe informations which 
 are now still lacking, fatal mistakes will inevi- 
 tably result, and causes sure to provoke future 
 conflicts will remain, which will soon bring forth 
 their evil fruit. 
 
 One cannot all at once "patch up" a peace 
 and reconstitute Europe on a firm basis; the 
 thing cannot be done. 
 
 If the Germans are making the greatest 
 effort to bring the peace conference together 
 at the earliest possible moment it is because 
 
PREFACE XXIX 
 
 they are well aware that the AUies lack in- 
 formation, and hope to gain great advantage 
 thereby. 
 
 Public opinion would do well to protest at 
 once against the hasty conclusion of the peace 
 conference. The Allied people have spent their 
 blood and their gold like water, and it is their 
 right and their duty to insist that the fruit 
 of so many sacrifices shall not be spoiled by 
 unnecessary haste. 
 
 In order to show the absolute need of avoid- 
 ing a precipitate decision, I have in this book 
 taken examples drawn from the war, chosen 
 in such a way as also to enlighten my readers 
 on the great events which have just passed 
 with such extraordinary rapidity that their 
 vast import is not easy to grasp. 
 
 Chapter I reminds us how the Germans 
 must have constantly deceived us, from the 
 beginning of the war; for instance, by making 
 us think that they were starving long before 
 this famine had become a reality, which hap- 
 pened in September-October, 1918, when re- 
 volts in Austria-Hungary and the Allied occu- 
 pation of the Danube cut communications 
 between Germany and the East. 
 
XXX PREFACE 
 
 This general survey of German methods of 
 deceit shows us with what distrust we ought 
 to receive their promises and transformations 
 during the armistice. Aheady, it is easy to 
 detect that these transformations are to a great 
 extent camouflage. 
 
 In Chapter II, I show under what terribly 
 dangerous conditions the Germans made ready 
 for the armistice trick, which would have per- 
 haps succeeded if the great success of the Allies 
 in the Balkans, and the insurrection of op- 
 pressed peoples in Austria-Hungary, had not — 
 in October, 1918 — abruptly changed the gen- 
 eral situation in favor of the Allies. 
 
 Chapter III makes clear that it was not 
 owing to diplomatic discussions but to mili- 
 tary actions and Slavic insurrections in Sep- 
 tember-October, 1918 (the downfall of Bul- 
 garia and of Austria-Hungary), which drove 
 Germany to conclude an armistice on terms 
 dictated by the Allies. 
 
 Chapter III also shows that on the solution 
 in favor of the Allies of the effectives problem 
 depended the events of October, 1918, in central 
 Europe, for up to that time the superiority 
 in man-power was on the side of Pangermany. 
 The same chapter contains an exhaustive 
 
PREFACE xxxi 
 
 description of the errors, which in my opinion 
 are made by the AUies, even at the present 
 moment, as to German man-power. The 
 deduction is that if the Alhes can really be 
 wrong on a subject vitally important, it is 
 certain that they lack indispensable informa- 
 tion as to numbers of other questions, on the 
 proper answers to which depends a firm and 
 enduring peace. 
 
 In the same chapter, I have studied the 
 sources of military effectives which could pos- 
 sibly be utilized in Russia by the German 
 Republicans ( ! ) coquetting with the Russian 
 Bolshevists. This shows that the Allies should 
 cut Germany entirely off from Russia by a 
 series of states organized as strongly as pos- 
 sible: Poland, Bohemia, a democratic Magyar 
 state. Greater Roumania, and Jugo-Slavia. 
 
 Chapter IV describes the centres of imperial- 
 ism which led to the formation and establish- 
 ment of Pangermany, and shows with what 
 care and in what manner the Allies should 
 destroy these hotbeds to avert any renewal 
 of the war. 
 
 Finally, the Conclusions present conditions 
 on the observance of which public opinion 
 should insist in order to guard against the 
 
xxxii PREFACE 
 
 dangers of the armistice period, and thus ar- 
 rive at a well-founded peace, at an enduring 
 and complete victory. 
 
 New York, November 25, 1918. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 PUSTACX - . - w - . . , 
 
 tAM 
 
 T 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 How TRX Gbrmaks Deckxvs Alueo FtTBLic Ofdt- 
 
 lOK - 
 
 I. The danger of a complacent optimism, and of the 
 poisoning of Allied public opinion through 
 biassed news coming from neutral nations, but 
 of Boche origin. 
 
 n. The results of a systematic poisoning of Allied 
 opinion by the Germans, and the consequent 
 danger. 
 
 ni. The German high command directs pacifist of- 
 fensives started from Berlin. 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 How THE Germans, if Thet Secure ak Armistice, 
 CouKT UPON Carrying off the Victory as a Con- 
 sequence OF THE Economic Condition Created in 
 Europe bt Four Years of War - - • - 51 
 
 I. Germany's war profits form the chief basis of the 
 pacifist mancBUvres. 
 
 xzxiii 
 
xxxiv TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 n. The fact that the circulation of paper currency 
 in Germany is largely measured by the produce 
 of her gigantic thefts, while, on the other hand, 
 that of the Allies depends on their complete vic- 
 tory, constitutes the second base of German 
 schemes, 
 
 in. If circumstances make it feasible, the Alsace-Lor- 
 raine trick will be tried in order to enter on the 
 practical realization of German plans by divid- 
 ing the Allies, and leading France to "peace 
 talk" before a complete victory. 
 
 rV. Why the Germans believe that, if the Allies are led 
 into "peace talk" before achieving a full grasp 
 of the European situation which assures their 
 victory, their financial ruin will ensue. This 
 without more great battles would be enough to 
 bring about the final success of Germany. 
 
 CHAPTER m. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Pangermant's Probable Military Strength, and 
 Its Weakness at the Outset of the Fifth Year 
 OF War - - . - - ... - 88 
 
 I. The annual military contingent of Germany. 
 
 n. Approximate strength of German mobilized forces 
 in August, 1918. 
 
 m. Critical discussion of the figures found to represent 
 the man-power of Germany. 
 
 rV. The probable total forces of Pangermaiiy in Au- • 
 gust, 1918. 
 
 V. How new sources of effectives could have been 
 used to offset the American numbers, if the Al- 
 "'-■ lies had not acted in the Balkans and time hajd v 
 been left to the Germans. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS xxxv 
 
 VI. How it is the successes of the Allies in the Balkans 
 that secure the superiority in man-power to the 
 Entente. 
 
 VII. The teachings of the recent past and of the 
 present prove the immense power of political 
 strategy, and that for the Allies the Danube- 
 Central Europe front exerts a decisive influence 
 on the issue of the war. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Why the Allies of Germany Have Thought It 
 Was to Their Interest to Act With Her - - 181 
 
 I. Why Turkey went with Germany. 
 
 II. The advantages which the Bulgarians thought to 
 gain by siding with Berlin. 
 
 in. Reasons for which Austria-Hungary is unavoid- 
 ably an indispensable base for Pangerman im- 
 perialism. 
 
 rV. The five centres of imperialism must be de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 Conclusions -------- 217 
 
MAPS AND FACSIMILES 
 
 PAQE 
 
 Ce que serait rAlIemagne agrandie de rAutriche (fac- 
 simile of a map published ip 1901) ... viii 
 
 Pan-Germany at the end of 1917 - - - - - ix 
 
 Map of the war or Pan-Germani^» August, 1918 - 14, 15 
 
 German offensive and counter offensive of the Allies, 
 
 April, 1918, to August 6, 1918 - - - - 29 
 
 Alsace-Lorraine and Central Pan-Germany ... 75 
 
 Facsimiles of pamphlet published in 1914 - - 116, 117 
 
 New sources of possible effectives for the Germans - - 154 
 
 The great nationalities in Turkey . . . ^ . 189 
 
 The encroachments of the planned Bulgarian hegemony 
 
 upon the neighboring states - - - - - 194 
 
 The three parts of Austria-Hungary ... - 202 
 
 The nationalities in Bosnia-Herzegovina ... 204 
 
 The nationalities in Austria ...... 206 
 
 The nationalities in Hungary ...... 207 
 
 The five centres of Imperialism in Pan-Germany - - 216 
 
 The Europe of the Peace - 234 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 HOW THE GEBMANS DECEIVE ALLIED PUBLIC 
 
 OPINION, 
 
 I. The danger of a complacent optimism, and of the 
 
 poisoning of Allied public opinion through biassed 
 
 news coming from neutral nations, but of Boche 
 
 origin. 
 
 n. The results of a systematic poisoning of Allied opinion 
 
 by the Germans, and the consequent danger. 
 in. The German high command directs pacifist offensives 
 started from Berlin. 
 
 It is my conviction that Allied public 
 opinion is constantly manipulated by the 
 Germans, who thus shape it in a manner 
 favorable to their plans, I know that this 
 statement will seem surprising; it is never- 
 theless true, as I hope to show. 
 
 Few are aware of a fact of tremendous im- 
 portance: from the outset of the war, the 
 government of Berlin has exerted a constant 
 pressure on the Allies in Europe through a 
 part of their own press. The fact that the 
 war was a surprise to the Allies proves that 
 they had previously no direct and trustworthy 
 
2 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 information as to the Central Powers and the 
 Balkans. In the course of the war, the same 
 lack of information has been amply proved 
 by the Entente's mistakes in policy, mistakes 
 now understood and bitterly regretted. On 
 the other hand, for the first three years of the 
 struggle many in France and England allowed 
 themselves to be complacently optimistic. 
 Numbers of good people, seeing the huge En- 
 tente coalition, felt sure of a speedy triumph. 
 Naturally this systematic optimism caused 
 many among the Alhes to accept any favor- 
 able reports as true. The Germans with their 
 usual cleverness have employed a very simple 
 method to turn these circumstances to their 
 own advantage. In neutral papers, partic- 
 ularly those of Switzerland and Holland, they 
 constantly published and continue to publish 
 short extracts from German newspapers, or 
 despatches, ten or fifteen Unes long, as to the 
 state of aCFairs in the German Empire, and 
 from the beginning of the war, the Entente 
 newspapers of Europe have made use of these 
 extracts and statements to supply the lack 
 of exact information about the enemy. The 
 greater part of the news from Turkey, Bul- 
 garia, Austria-Hungary, before their collapse, 
 and Germany appearing in Allied papers has 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 3 
 
 been dated from Zurich, Berne, or Amster- 
 dam. The German Government has kept its 
 own press, as well as that of the Allies, under 
 the strictest observation, and every stranger 
 passing through Pangerman territory has been 
 closely watched; how, then, was it possible 
 that information from such sources could be 
 true? I have made a study for twenty-five 
 years of the states which have made up Pan- 
 germany, and being thus in a position to judge 
 of the worth of these reports, I can state 
 positively that, during the first four years of 
 the war, eight out of ten of these items were 
 false, and made in Berlin. 
 
 This biassed information has been arranged 
 with great ingenuity; it has taken a variety of 
 forms, and contained just enough falsehood to 
 be useful to the Boche cause. Allied news- 
 papers and correspondents in Switzerland and 
 Holland were frequently taken in, and reprinted 
 this so-called information. The great number 
 of these reprints caused the danger, which has 
 been most serious, for since the beginning of the 
 war, Germany has succeeded in using them at 
 any given moment to foster the state of mind 
 among the Allies necessary to the success of 
 any serious military operation. For example: 
 
 No one now doubts that the junction with 
 
4 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Turkey and Bulgaria was of vital importance 
 to Germany. Austria-Germany must have 
 yielded long ago without the help of the 
 Bulgar-Turks and their eastern resources. It 
 was therefore necessary to crush Serbia at any 
 cost, as a condition of this eastern alliance. 
 
 From the early part of 1915, the psycholog- 
 ical foundations for this enterprise were laid 
 by means of the German papers, all docilely 
 following instructions from the General Staff 
 in. Berlin, and dwelling on the idea that "the 
 decision must come on the west front, which 
 is all-important, and where alone we must 
 look for it." 
 
 Many organs of the western Allies, being 
 converted to this theory of the principal front, 
 which, in fact, allowed Germany to take pos- 
 session of three-fourths of Europe, have found 
 in these Boche statements arguments in sup- 
 port of their ideas, and have reprinted them 
 with a readiness which must have been de- 
 lightful to Berlin, for at this time the General 
 Staff dreaded above everything to see the 
 Anglo-French send even 150,000 men to the 
 Danube. These with the 350,000 Serbians 
 and 700,000 Roumanians, would have made 
 up a force of 1,200,000 men, amply suflScient 
 to have kept Austria-Germany from seizing 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 5 
 
 the granary of the east, to keep open through 
 Roumania communication with the Russians^ 
 who were still in Austria, in eastern Galicia^ 
 and to prevent the entrance of Bulgaria and 
 Turkey into the war, the Balkan campaigns 
 having stripped them of munitions. 
 
 In addition the government of Constan- 
 tinople as soon as it saw itseK deprived of the 
 possibility of German help, by the estabhsh- 
 ment of a firm Allied front on the Danube, 
 would have been shortly forced to reopen the 
 Turkish straits. 
 
 The interest of the Germans in the destruc- 
 tion of Serbia was therefore absolutely vital. 
 Their propaganda having helped to prevent 
 France and England from understanding the 
 extraordinary importance of the Danube front 
 at the beginning of 1915, in October of that 
 year, they began the invasion. 
 
 At that time, most men at the head of west- 
 ern affairs thought the east could have no 
 decisive influence on the fate of the war. 
 There was, nevertheless, a party in France 
 which wished to send a strong expedition from 
 Salonika to the help of Serbia, with the ob- 
 ject of sharply opposing the junction of Ger- 
 many and the east. At the end of 1915, it 
 was, therefore, much to the interest of Berlin 
 
6 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 to persuade the Franco-English that there 
 was nothing to be gained by reinforcing Ser- 
 bia. As a part of Allied opinion was opposed 
 to the Balkan expedition, this was pressed 
 into the service of the German plans by means 
 of a great number of despatches which ap- 
 peared in the Dutch and Swiss papers, copied 
 in a simple-minded way by the French and 
 EngUsh press. These despatches stated that 
 railroad communications were already re- 
 opened between Hungary and Bulgaria, via 
 Serbia. A comparison of the date of these 
 first despatches as they appeared in the En- 
 tente press with the truth afterward published, 
 as to the re-establishment of normal communi- 
 cation by rail between the Central Empires 
 and Bulgaria shows a diflFerence of about six 
 weeks. Now these reports, though nominally 
 from neutral sources, came really from Ger- 
 many, and as they anticipated events they 
 resulted in encouraging those in France and 
 England who opposed the Salonika expedition. 
 Their argument had a specious appearance of 
 truthfulness. They said: *'Let us not strip 
 our most important front, for it is too late; 
 we have lost our chance in the Balkans; rail- 
 road communications are already reopened 
 between Hungary and Bulgaria." This was 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 7 
 
 enough to satisfy Berlin, and this one false 
 idea disseminated by German propaganda had 
 incalculable consequences, and for a long time 
 sufficed to turn the current of the war into 
 channels desired by Germany. 
 
 If the numerous despatches from Boche 
 sources had not misled Franco-English opin- 
 ion, and if Serbia had been promptly rein- 
 forced at the end of 1915 when Roumania 
 could have come in with great eflFect while 
 Russia was still fighting bravely, and the Slavs 
 and Latins of Austria-Hungary were ready for 
 revolt, the known facts show that the Anglo- 
 French could have saved the Balkan situation 
 to a great extent, and could have prevented 
 the economic and military reorganization of 
 Turkey and Bulgaria by the Germans. With- 
 out this eastern alliance, Austria-Germany 
 would long since have become unable to hold 
 out against the coalition as is proved by the 
 terrible blow given to Austria-Germany by the 
 Allied victory over Bulgaria. These consid- 
 erations bring home to us the deep injury done 
 to the Allied cause by the newspaper propa- 
 ganda of biassed news. 
 
 Many similar instances could be cited; in 
 fact, each important German campaign has 
 been aided by this inspired information coming 
 
g AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 through Holland and Switzerland, which is 
 then reprinted by a part of the Allied Euro- 
 pean papers with a creduhty hard to under- 
 stand. 
 
 This has happened so often that I believe 
 there is a department in the General Staff at 
 Berlin which might be called "Bureau for the 
 manufacture of blunders to be made by the 
 Allies." In this bureau are elaborated biassed 
 news despatches which, when finished, are 
 sent out through the neutral press. 
 
 To show how far it is possible to go in this 
 direction with the Allied newspapers in Eu- 
 rope, this BerHn office feels its way by pub- 
 lishing news as absurd as it is false. Thus, 
 about two years ago almost the whole Allied 
 European press copied a neutral despatch 
 asserting that William II was dying of cancer. 
 Recently many of our papers have informed 
 us that Hindenburg had died of an apoplectic 
 attack brought on by a violent quarrel with 
 the Emperor; this also purported to be a neu- 
 tral rumor. If news of this caliber is believed 
 one can understand how ready are many AUied 
 papers to reprint less sensational reports, but 
 some of these are even more dangerous; as 
 witness the repeated rumors which have led 
 the Allies to believe that overtures for a sepa- 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 
 
 rate peace had come from Austria-Hungary, 
 Bulgaria, or Turkey, or that a coolness had 
 arisen between these countries and Berlin. 
 The facts have proved, however, that only 
 Bulgaria has tried seriously to negotiate sepa- 
 rately, and even this only recently. 
 
 In fact, the Germans hoodwinked the Allies 
 just as at a Spanish bull-fight the matador 
 distracts the attention of the bull so as to take 
 him at a disadvantage. The bull is ten tiraes 
 as strong as the man, and can soon make an 
 end of him by a direct charge. But, as we 
 know, red is particularly obnoxious to the 
 bull, and that is why the matador flourishes 
 a short red cloak. The enraged animal can 
 see nothing else, and as he makes his furious 
 charge his enemy's long sword is plunged into 
 his withers. 
 
 The Germans play this identical game witla 
 the Allies. They know that our united 
 strength is greater than theirs, and that they 
 would be quickly beaten if we hit them in 
 the right place. To avoid this they distract 
 oiir attentioh froni the weak points of Pan- 
 germany by niisleading despatches^ which af^ 
 feet us as the matador's red cloak acts on 
 the bull. 
 
 Our complacent optimism inclines us to 
 
10 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 believe this manufactured German news; our 
 minds have been perverted by it, so that we see 
 things as we wish and not as they are. This 
 explains how, only a few weeks after the war 
 began, the Allied pubUc in Europe firmly be- 
 lieved that the shortage of foodstuflFs in Ger- 
 many would soon cause her to yield, that sup- 
 plies for her munitions were lacking, that the 
 Socialists would force a peace on the Berlin 
 government, that their reserves were nearly 
 exhausted, that each German oflFensive was 
 the last, the sign of the desperation of a people 
 longing for peace, etc. 
 
 Now, after four years, results have shown 
 the emptiness of these conclusions, but as 
 they have constantly been repeated for so 
 long a time, in spite of themselves the Allies 
 think about Germany much as Berlin would 
 have them, and this on many important points. 
 This state of mind favors the unprecedented 
 eflForts that the Germans make to secure an 
 armistice before Germany itself should be 
 completely invaded. 
 
 Of course, it is pleasant to find news in the 
 paper which leads one to think that the war 
 will soon be over; but war is not a pleasant 
 thing; it is a grim necessity, which must be 
 ended as soon as possible by a decisive vie- 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 11 
 
 tory. Pleasant tidings when they are untrue 
 greatly prolong the war, and cause the death 
 of great numbers of brave men; this encour- 
 aging information, when inexact, may have the 
 most sinister consequences. 
 
 It is largely because much of our Alhed 
 press has imbibed false news, that the Entente 
 with its large forces and resources of all kinds 
 has not brought them to bear where they would 
 have won a decision in the quickest and easiest 
 way. For this reason, we are confronted with 
 the remarkable fact that there are 68 millions 
 of Germans, 50 millions subjects of Austria- 
 Hungary (inadequately prepared from the 
 military standpoint, and of whom 28 millions 
 at least are thoroughly anti-German), 5 mil- 
 lions of Bulgarians, and 20 millions of Turks 
 lacking proper armament on account of the 
 Balkan Wars, and of whom at least 14 millions 
 wished to keep out of this struggle — altogether 
 a total of 143 million inhabitants of the Central 
 Empires, who have been able for four years to 
 conquer or withstand 370 millions of Allies 
 (France has 40 millions, England 46 millions, 
 Italy 36 millions, Serbia 5, Roumania 8, Japan 
 53, and Russia 182 millions). (These figures 
 do not include the large colonies, which have 
 rendered such valuable assistance to the Allies.) 
 
U AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 This situation has made indispensable the entry 
 of 100 millions of Americans into the war. 
 
 II. 
 
 The systematic dissemination of biassed 
 news among the Allies combines with the in- 
 jBuence of the pacifists and Bolchevist groups 
 that exist in all the Entente countries who 
 play the German game — unintentionally per- 
 haps, but that matters little. A considerable 
 part of Allied public opinion is so poisoned and 
 distorted by this double influence that it forms 
 wrong views on essential points, on points 
 where a right understanding is vitally neces- 
 sary. For example, the action especially of 
 England and America as to the war was de- 
 cided by their indignation at Germany's viola- 
 tion of the treaties guaranteeing the neutrality 
 of Belgium, and of international laws as to 
 marine warfare. There can be no doubt that 
 when Germany cynically broke her word, it 
 so shocked Great Britain and the United States 
 that they were convinced of the necessity of 
 the great sacrifices of men and money de- 
 manded of them. 
 
 Since these great countries entered the war, 
 Germany has broken every law, human and 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 13 
 
 divine, in a way never before known in history. 
 She tortures prisoners, kills the wounded, and 
 torpedoes hospital-ships; her soldiers resort 
 to the most treacherous tricks; the German 
 authorities sent to Bucharest tubes filled with 
 bacilli to spread infectious diseases. In the 
 countries they occupy, they have killed thou- 
 sands of civilians, including women and chil- 
 dren. They stirred up the Turks to murder 
 more than a million of Armenians, and hun- 
 dreds of thousands of Greeks. On the very 
 morrow of its signature, the government of 
 Beriin had violated the treaty of Brest-Litovsk, 
 which it had itself dictated. It is clear now, 
 therefore, that no right-thinking man can ever 
 again trust in the German word. It would 
 indeed be insane to do so. In spite of these 
 self-evident facts, corroborated by common 
 sense and the war map, there is actually a 
 large number of people among the Allies wil- 
 ling to accept the idea of a negotiated peace, 
 which would put an end to hostilities by a 
 treaty in which Germany would pledge her- 
 self to restitution and future good conduct. 
 The war into which many of the Allies were 
 led by their horror at the German violation 
 of a "scrap of paper" would thus, in spite of 
 their unheard-of sacrifices in men and money, 
 
14 
 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 
 
 15 
 
16 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 be ended for these same Allies by another 
 "scrap of paper" ! If those among the Allies 
 who admit this eventuality showed similar 
 signs of mental aberration in their private af- 
 fairs, would they not soon be put in a lunatic 
 asylum? 
 
 But there are other reasons which show 
 yet more strongly how little the real bases of 
 victory and lasting peace are understood in 
 Entente countries, even among the most en- 
 lightened. A great proportion of the Allies 
 think the war will end by a peace conference 
 around the green table, between our represen- 
 tatives and those of the Central Powers. A 
 glance at the war map (see Pangermany in 
 August^ 1918, page 14) will prove that this 
 is practically impossible. The choice is clear. 
 If the Allies open negotiations with Germany 
 without having destroyed competely her grip 
 on Central Europe — the key of the world — 
 which implies the dismemberment of Austria- 
 Hungary, the German hegemony will con- 
 tinue; their position will be so weak that these 
 negotiations can only end, as did the pseudo- 
 negotiations at Brest-Litovsk, in complete de- 
 ception followed by the most irremediable of 
 catastrophes. But if the Allies, after having 
 materially destroyed the German hold on 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 17 
 
 Central Europe — which is quite possible if, 
 thanks to extended air transport, they supply 
 the necessary means of action to the oppressed 
 peoples of that region — Czecho-SIovaks, Jugo- 
 slavs, and Roumanians and in reinforcing with 
 them the AUied army of the Balkans — if they 
 are willing after such frightful sacrifices to 
 discuss peace on equal terms with Germany in 
 a conference, instead of purely and simply 
 dictating their just conditions as victorious 
 soldiers, conscious of the right, it will then be 
 clear that the Allies are completely ignorant 
 of German psychology, and a peace will be 
 made which will allow Prussian militarism to 
 continue to exist, and later to begin it all over 
 again. 
 
 Under the influence of constant Boche- 
 inspired though pretended-neutral despatches, 
 many among us think that Germany is ruined 
 by the war; but the truth is that she is run- 
 ning over with wealth of every kind stolen 
 from three-fourths of Europe, as I shall show 
 in Chapter II. 
 
 This German news has also convinced large 
 numbers that the Teutons can be starved into 
 submission, but such is not the fact. 
 
 Everything is comparative in war. From 
 the standpoint of food-supply, we need only 
 
18 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 ask if conditions in the Central Empires were 
 better or worse than with us. Let us look 
 into the situation as it was up to October, 
 1918, that is up to the collapse of Bulgaria. 
 The German people, undoubtedly, suffered a 
 serious lack in foodstuffs, but much of this 
 suffering came from the severe but far-sighted 
 prudence of the Prussian administration, which 
 imposed strict regulations in order to hold out 
 longer against the Allies. The German dif- 
 ficulties were less in production than in trans- 
 portation, owing to the lack of means of 
 communication between Germany and the 
 East. These difficulties of transport, how- 
 ever, diminished with time by the construc- 
 tion of new lines of railroad, which were being 
 rapidly built, especially since Germany con- 
 trolled the whole course of the Danube, 
 which running from southern Germany to the 
 Black Sea, north of the Roumanian Dobrudja, 
 furnished easy transport for Serbia, Bulgaria, 
 Roumania, and the vast regions belonging to 
 Turkey and Russia, bordering on the Black 
 Sea. For these reasons, though Germans may 
 have suffered sharply from insufficient food, 
 they could not be starved out. There was 
 no famine in the Central Empires except in 
 Slav or Latin districts, where Teutonic cruelty 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 19 
 
 used this hideous method to slowly destroy 
 a hated people. It was stated that Germany 
 was more in need of food than the Allies, but 
 how could this be? When you study the war 
 map (page 14), you realize that England, 
 France, and Italy were forced to supply them- 
 selves from Australia and America at ruin- 
 ously high rates, owing to the increased freight 
 charges due to submarine warfare. 
 
 On the other hand, Germany had easy access 
 to all the granaries of Europe; Hungary, 
 Roumania, the Balkans, Asia Minor, southern 
 Russia were all free to her, and she could plun- 
 der them as she pleased. She stole everything 
 she needed, over immense territories. She has 
 50 millions of slaves. Allied subjects, who raise 
 her crops without wages, and Christian pop- 
 ulations in Turkey were forced to intensive 
 cultivation for her in Asia Minor. Even be- 
 hind the German lines in the west the unlucky 
 Belgians and French, with their beasts of bur- 
 den, work for the Teutons. They even had 
 to keep a strict account of the eggs, most of 
 which were reserved for the Germans. All over 
 the wide Pangermanist territory production 
 was carefully supervised. Under these circum- 
 stances, how could Germany be starved into 
 peace before France, England, or Italy .^ But 
 
20 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 if the Allies wish it, famine can become a reality 
 in Austria-Germany, Now that the Allies are 
 masters of the Danube, the revictualling of 
 Austria-Germany is at once imperilled. 
 
 The aim of Berlin's biassed news has been to 
 conceal the great extent of the German gains 
 in the east, and to concentrate the attention 
 of the Allies on the western front, so that 
 they may not view the European situation 
 as a whole. This aim has been easily reached, 
 especially since the Allies lost their hold on 
 the east, enabling Germany to bring all her 
 available force to bear on the western front, 
 where by force of circumstances all large mili- 
 tary operations are now taking place. As we 
 now no longer had the entire European war 
 map in view (page 14) a large section of Allied 
 public opinion was apt to give undue impor- 
 tance to actions in the west, though these 
 could not bring about a final decision and real 
 and complete victory, while the surrender of 
 Bulgaria has proved by its consequences the 
 immense importance of the Balkan effort. 
 
 I will cite, by way of illustration, the effect 
 on the Allied public of the loss and recapture 
 of a part of the salient between Rheims and 
 Soissons. 
 
 On the 27th of May, 1918, as a result of 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 21 
 
 the surprise at the Chemin-des-Dames, the 
 Teutons succeeded in forming a good-sized 
 salient between these points. A week later, 
 they advanced to Chateau-Thierry; less than 
 80 kilometres from Paris, which was there- 
 fore threatened with severe bombardment in 
 case of further advance. However, since the 
 15th of July, General Foch has so ably handled 
 his forces that, assisted by American reinforce- 
 ments, they regained up to the 30th of July a 
 part of the salient, showing a dash and courage 
 beyond all praise. Laying aside other great 
 Entente successes which have since occurred, 
 I select the 30th of July for my illustration. 
 The Germans were then forced to retire from 
 Chateau-Thierry to Fere-en-Tardenois, a dis- 
 tance of about 20 kilometres. What did a 
 part of the Allied press at once say.^ It de- 
 clared that Germany had suflFered a decisive 
 defeat, which would open the eyes of her 
 people, and deal a terrible blow at Prussian 
 militarism, etc. Observe that this sort of thing 
 was encouraged even on the 30th of July by 
 the Boches, who have a deep interest in making 
 the Allies count on victory before it is within 
 their grasp. It is easy to see why, for Germany 
 wants to "discuss" peace terms while she 
 holds firmly to the territory she has occupied. 
 
22 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 and means to keep. She has, therefore, the 
 strongest reasons to wish to persuade the AUies 
 that their successes are great enough to justify 
 peace talk. 
 
 The London Daily Express, followed by sev- 
 eral other Allied papers, published a despatch 
 dated Geneva, July 30th, 1918: 
 
 *'Za Suisse states that a high neutral official, 
 who has just arrived at Basle from Berlin, 
 declares that in spite of all German precau- 
 tions to hide the defeat in the west, the truth 
 has penetrated among the masses. 
 
 "Such great moral depression has not been 
 seen before during the war, which it is now 
 considered is lost whenever Foch chooses his 
 hour to strike. . . . 
 
 "The German losses during the last three 
 months reach nearly a million. The losses in 
 the last two oflfensives amounted to 350,000 
 and these have completely disorganized the 
 plans of the high command." 
 
 Let us consider these despatches and com- 
 ments coming from this mysterious neutral, 
 but one so well informed that on the 30th of 
 July he knew the exact amount of the Ger- 
 man losses for some weeks previously, though 
 the BerHn General Staff is not usually very 
 communicative on such points. 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 23 
 
 Let us examine what had taken place when 
 this despatch was dated, without considering 
 the great retirements of the Germans, which 
 have taken place since, yielding to military 
 pressure and, perhaps, also because of the 
 political strategy spoken of in Chapter II. 
 As I desire especially to emphasize, I am 
 simply proposing by choosing a precise and 
 limited example to show the necessity, if the 
 Allies would arrive at a true victory, of under- 
 standing the importance of military events by 
 distinguishing carefully between their local 
 significance and the influence which they may 
 have upon the European war-field considered 
 as a whole, which is quite a different thing. 
 
 Can it be denied that the operations en- 
 gaged in by the Allies south of the Soissons- 
 Rheims sahent after July 15, were chiefly in- 
 tended to cover Paris, and prevent a bom- 
 bardment? This local object was completely 
 attained on the 30th. The operation was skil- 
 fully conducted by General Foch, and all the 
 Allies did wonders, including the American 
 "boys," who proved themselves extraordinarily 
 fine, working well with the other troops, while 
 their spirit and freshness were of incalculable 
 service in putting new life into soldiers, who 
 had stood the strain of four years of terrible 
 
24 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 struggle. The success of the operation was 
 due mainly to these American reinforcements, 
 and it is the plain truth to say that America 
 saved Paris, the heart of France, of which 
 the Germans thought themselves sure. They 
 also believed they were about to end the war 
 by a brilliant and decisive victory. The de- 
 feat inflicted by the Allies has crushed this 
 hope. The vast majority of Germans wished 
 to ruin France completely, and it is certain 
 that it was with disappointed rage that they 
 accepted their defeat and deception, and found 
 themselves obliged to continue the war with 
 modified plans. 
 
 Our successes dating from July 30th were a 
 great encouragement, and we were fully en- 
 titled to our joy in them; they were still in- 
 creasing and showed much improvement in the 
 conduct of the war. The unity of command 
 with the help from America have proved their 
 value and given rise to the highest hopes which 
 have since been entirely justified. Such events 
 naturally make us optimistic, and optimism is 
 necessary to victory, and should be cultivated 
 whenever it is justified by facts resting upon 
 a solid basis. 
 
 This appears to be a fair estimate of our 
 recapture of part of the Soissons-Rheims sa- 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 25 
 
 lient on July 30th, viewed from the local stand- 
 point. But in order to show how overcon- 
 fidence can imperil the real victory of the 
 Allies, and to demonstrate the biassed char- 
 acter of the news from the Swiss source quoted 
 above, let us see how the situation on July 
 30th, 1918, eliminating, I repeat, all subse- 
 quent events, could aflFect the evolution of the 
 war, considered in its whole European aspect. 
 The whole mihtary situation on the 30th 
 of July is seen at a glance on the map (page 
 14). Germany was mistress of three-fourths 
 of Europe, in control of large sections of Rus- 
 sia and Asia Minor, while the Allies, pent up 
 in the west, could only feed themselves through 
 maritime communications, lengthy and dif- 
 ficult in the extreme. At Chateau-Thierry, 
 the Germans were 80 kilometres from Paris, 
 and when they fell back 20 kilometres on 
 July 30th, they were still only 100 kilometres 
 from the heart of France. Our mysterious 
 neutral assures us that German opinion inter- 
 preted this retreat as implying the loss of the 
 war to Germany. I am convinced that such 
 an opinion, voluntarily accepted at this date 
 by many of the Allies, would be highly prej- 
 udicial to a real and complete victory by pro- 
 ducing dangerous delusions. I think I know 
 
26 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 the Germans and the methods of their Gen- 
 eral Staff well enough to be sure that the 
 opinion attributed to the German people at 
 large, on the 30th of July, cannot be the true 
 one. No doubt it enraged them to be balked 
 when Paris and the end seemed near; but it 
 is a far cry from that to the belief that a re- 
 tirement of 20 kilometres at that date meant 
 the loss of the war. 
 
 Besides, we may be sure that the German 
 people knew only part of the truth. 
 
 Another despatch from Zurich in the New 
 York Evening Worlds August 12th, says: 
 
 "A neutral banker just returned from Ger- 
 many was interviewed here to-day. 'Events 
 on the French front depress the educated Ger- 
 mans, but the masses are ignorant of the real 
 situation,' he said." 
 
 This flatly contradicts the former despatch 
 above, and may be regarded as true because 
 it is much more probable. The Berlin General 
 Staff, by means of absolute authority, exerted 
 over the German press, could easily make the 
 people believe that the retirement of 20 kilo- 
 metres from Chateau-Thierry was a check, 
 not a serious defeat. Even at that time public 
 confidence was maintained by sight of the war 
 map, showing the immense territories held 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 27 
 
 by the Germans, and their enormous gains in 
 consequence; while on such a map a retire- 
 ment of 20 kilometres looks insignificant. It 
 is ridiculous, therefore, to believe that the 
 German people thought the war to be lost 
 on the 30th of July. 
 
 But common sense shows still better that 
 it could not have been so. Let us suppose 
 that the Allies had first advanced and then 
 retired just as the Germans did, and imagine 
 ourselves liberators of the people enslaved 
 by Teutonic ambition with three-fourths of 
 Europe in our power, Germany surrounded 
 geographically, and the Allied army within 
 80 kilometres of Berlin. Suppose then the 
 Germans bringing up their reserves and making 
 a great effort, admirably carried out. They 
 would push back the Allies from a distance of 
 20 kilometres to one of a hundred from Berlin. 
 Would the Allies after such a blow believe 
 that the war was lost ? Certainly not. Then, 
 knowing the tenacity of the Germans, why 
 should they think themselves vanquished be- 
 cause they were forced back 20 kilometres on 
 the 30th of July.? 
 
 Looking at the argument from another 
 angle, the annexed map shows the French 
 military front before the great German of- 
 
28 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 fensive which began seriously in April, 1918, 
 the extreme Hmits reached by this oflensive, 
 and the ground retaken by the AUies by Au- 
 gust 3d, as against that gained by the Ger- 
 mans. 
 
 At the end of March, before the offen- 
 sive, we did not consider ourselves victorious, 
 though it was then the general opinion that 
 the Germans could not advance much on the 
 western front. They did, however, gain con- 
 siderable ground in three directions: toward 
 Armentieres, toward Amiens, and as far as 
 Chateau-Thierry. By the 3d of July, we had 
 retaken nearly a fourth of the ground lost 
 since April, as may be seen on the map. Look- 
 ing at the whole European theatre of war under 
 these circumstances, how could we call our- 
 selves more victorious then than we did be- 
 fore the German offensive, when they had 
 less of our territory than on August 3d.'^ 
 
 It may be said, because the Germans lost 
 enormously in men and material during their 
 retreat. Let us look into this question. True, 
 their losses were so great as first to bring their 
 offensive to a stand and then to force them 
 to fall back. But can we seriously believe that 
 our own losses from April to the end of July 
 were not practically equal to those of the Ger- 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 
 
 29 
 
 GERMAN OFFENSIVE AND COUNTER OFFENSIVE 
 OF THE ALLIES, APRIL 1918 TO AUGUST 6, 1918. 
 
 TWERP 
 
 ■■•«•«■ Fnot in April, 1918, before the great German offennve 
 
 aaaiai* fotieme limit leached by the great offensive in the middle of July, 1918 
 
 m i 1 1 1 1 111 Reborn «vuaat«d by the Germans as a result of the eomiter-offeosive of the Allie* 
 
 Ttie dbtiM inlietttd In order of the respective «itlidnw*b »nt (l) The Msrne (rant be* 
 hnr the Veiie: ($) tbr Albeit ttgioa: O) north «t MaatdMicr; vid U) Q«rtb of U Btuec 
 
30 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 mans? While their rapid advance lasted up 
 until the end of July, they took from us many 
 guns, prisoners, and ammunition. In our 
 own counter-oflFensive, we have done likewise. 
 In order to compare the losses on both sides 
 fairly, we must not look at a short period, but 
 at the whole operation. We shall have to reck- 
 on up our losses from April to July 15th, and 
 those we inflicted on the Germans when we 
 retook the ground previously given up. 
 
 Now, by the 3d of August, we have taken 
 back a fourth of the ground occupied by the 
 Germans since April. Have we caused them 
 greater losses than we ourselves have suffered ? 
 It is possible of course, but improbable, and 
 no reports published seem to confirm it. In 
 military operations, when both sides are act- 
 ing under nearly the same conditions, the 
 losses in men and material are about equal, 
 unless in cases where one army is completely 
 demoralized, while the other remains intact. 
 If the Allies exert all the power they possess 
 throughout Europe, this demoraUzation will 
 surely come for the German army. The sur- 
 render of Bulgaria hastens considerably the 
 moment, but all I wish to prove is that on 
 August 3d, we had no good reason to believe 
 that the German losses had been much greater 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 31 
 
 than our own, reckoning from the beginning 
 of their offensive in April, 1918. 
 
 On the matter of losses and also on other 
 questions, just after they took Chateau-Thierry 
 on the 4th of June, the Frankfort Gazette, pub- 
 lished the following article, which suggests 
 some interesting comments: 
 
 "Whenever our armies start a new offensive, 
 the enemy press ascribes some distant objec- 
 tive to our high command. In this manner, 
 when our front becomes stabihzed before these 
 supposed aims are reached, they can say the 
 operation has failed. When we attack in Flan- 
 ders, they say our object is Calais. Now that 
 we are marching on the Marne, they accuse 
 us of trying for Paris. 
 
 ''Neither Hindenburg nor Ludendorff wage 
 a geographical war; their aim is always to 
 weaken and finally to destroy the enemy's 
 army. They acted on this principle in the 
 east, and apply it now on the western front. 
 They choose a sector and make a surprise at- 
 tack, supported by superior numbers, and 
 push forward until the enemy's reserves come 
 up and restore the balance. During our at- 
 tack the enemy losses are the greater, but 
 from this on they tend to be equal. It is, there- 
 fore, useless to pursue the action, and our 
 
32 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 positions become fixed, while we take measures 
 to deal another blow where our complete prep- 
 arations or superiority in numbers promise 
 a fresh victory at little cost. 
 
 "We have often dealt in this way with our 
 enemies, and will do so again. The great battle 
 lasted seven days, and during that time the 
 enemy brought his reserves from the Channel 
 and the Vosges, stripping sectors where we 
 shall attack the next time, and where we shall 
 gain another success like that just ended." 
 
 These lines, like most German publications 
 intended to impress opinion at home, con- 
 tain some truth and some falsehood. As I 
 have frequently explained, large operations of 
 the German General Staff are planned to reach 
 a maximum result, if luck is on their side, and 
 at worst a minimum. To hide their disap- 
 pointments the Germans lie when they say 
 they were not trying to reach Paris or the 
 Channel. When they attacked in Flanders 
 and toward Amiens, they meant if they had 
 the chance to push through to the sea, their 
 maximum objective in this case. In the same 
 way, they moved on Chateau-Thierry with 
 the ultimate hope of seizing Paris. They could 
 not reach these farthest points, but when we 
 look at the map (page 29), must we not admit 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 33 
 
 that they did accomplish an important part 
 of the minimum results implied in the article 
 from the Frankfort Gazette? 
 
 The German offensive from April to August 
 3d, of this year has not been strong enough 
 to keep all the ground gained; but up to that 
 date it held most of it. Even if the Germans 
 were forced to yield all the territory won by 
 them since April, unless they meet with an 
 absolutely crushing defeat, their offensive, 
 looked at as a whole, must have brought them 
 important gains, if we try to look at the war 
 from the point of view of the enemy, as we 
 must if we wish to draw the right conclusions 
 from the course of events. 
 
 In the first place, the Teuton offensive has 
 forced the Allies to strike back at fixed points, 
 instead of leaving them free to attack when 
 and where they choose. 
 
 Again, in his advance the enemy has dev- 
 astated large districts, at the cost of mil- 
 liards to France, driving hundreds of thou- 
 sands from their homes, and obliging the 
 French Government to devise complicated 
 and expensive defenses for Paris, and to pre- 
 pare to send away a considerable part of its 
 population. The German war plan includes 
 this economic injury to its adversary, increased 
 
34 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 by the direction given to each blow; but up to 
 now, this highly important point has been but 
 Uttle understood among us. 
 
 I shall be told in answer that our own opera- 
 tions from April to August have caused great 
 loss to the Germans in men and material. This 
 question of losses needs careful consideration 
 and to understand it better we should keep 
 in mind the general conditions under which 
 the war proceeds and which we are apt to for- 
 get. 
 
 Many among us talk of the enemy's losses 
 as if we had discovered a way to make war 
 without hurting ourselves, but unfortunately 
 this cannot be. It is hard to realize that in 
 the great offensives and counter-offensives at 
 the western front lasting for weeks, even if 
 the Germans lose 500,000 men and we only 
 400,000, a difference of 100,000 in our favor, 
 the former would still be the gainers owing 
 to the capital factor in the situation which 
 we leave out of account. We think of the 
 Allied position as if the western front were 
 a wall with comparable conditions on each 
 side. Many of us believe that if the enemy 
 extends his hue toward the west he gains, while 
 if we push it eastward in the same proportion 
 the Allies achieve a success analogous to that 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 35 
 
 reached by the Germans. In order to see why 
 this impression is not the correct one, we must 
 grasp the great difference made by the fact 
 that Germany is fighting in France and Bel- 
 gium, while we make war on our own soil. 
 Every kilometre that Germany has gained on 
 the western front has brought her closer into 
 our vital points, the Channel coasts and Paris. 
 Meanwhile in their advance her armies reduce 
 their war expenses by living on the country, 
 robbing us and enriching themselves at the 
 same time. On the contrary, in order to re- 
 gain her invaded provinces, France spends 
 milliards in projectiles, and with her own 
 shells tears to pieces French towns and vil- 
 lages which the Germans had not entirely de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 Are France and Germany, then, in the same 
 situation.^ The Allies look too much at the 
 military side of the question, without con- 
 sidering economic factors which, nevertheless, 
 are closely connected with the conduct of the 
 war and will strongly influence the conditions 
 of peace. The Allies do not realize the differ- 
 ence made by the fact that the war has not 
 touched Germany directly, except at the very 
 first, when the Russians penetrated a small 
 part of eastern Prussia. On the other hand. 
 
36 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 the richest provinces of France have been bled 
 white, and the economic effect of this alone 
 would decide in favor of Germany if the 
 Allied victory should not be so complete as 
 to insure compensation to France for her im- 
 mense losses. The situation, therefore, is 
 not all the same for both sides on the western 
 front. 
 
 There are other reasons yet more conclusive. 
 In the course of an offensive followed by a 
 reverse, let us assume that the Germans lose 
 more men by a fourth than the Allies, but 
 even this sacrifice may have its military com- 
 pensations enabling the enemy to keep his 
 general position nearly the same, with the 
 difference of a few kilometres, while he oc- 
 cupies behind his western front a great extent 
 of country over which he can still fight and 
 fall back indefinitely, thus weakening his ad- 
 versary before his own soil can be directly 
 attacked. An objector to this argument may 
 urge that "we shall exhaust the Germans if 
 we continue to kill 100,000 men in excess of 
 our own loss, and the German retirement of 
 July 15th shows that they are already short 
 of reserves." This reasoning would be right 
 if our calculations as to the German resources 
 were well founded, but unfortunately events 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 37 
 
 have too often falsified them as a natural re- 
 sult of our mistaken premises, as I prove in 
 Chapter III. Also, the German retirement 
 from France and Belgium may be viewed as 
 a necessary part of the great pacifist move- 
 ment described in Chapter II, and a conse- 
 quence of the great Entente success in the 
 Balkans. Even if the Germans do lack men 
 on a local front in consequence of their losses 
 since July, 1918, this can only be a temporary 
 condition. Before winter they can bring into 
 the field the class of 1920, a contingent reck- 
 oned by many Allied papers at 400,000 men. 
 I consider this question in Chapter III, and 
 will explain why it seems to me that this class 
 will amount to much more. Finally the dis- 
 organization of Russia has opened to Ger- 
 many sources of new effectives from which 
 she can probably draw fresh troops. For these 
 various reasons, we were not justified in aflSrm- 
 ing in August, 1918, that by a simple excess of 
 losses inflicted on the Germans in the west 
 (unless these losses surpass enormously the 
 total of the Allies, of which we have as yet 
 no instance) we can bring about a German 
 defeat adequate to insure a complete Allied 
 victory. 
 
 Many among us do not perceive this ab- 
 
38 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 solutely essential point which is, nevertheless, 
 easy to grasp by looking at the map (page 
 14) and reading the following chapter. 
 
 Even if our military successes had con- 
 tinued and forced our enemies out of France 
 and Belgium, if they had been able to keep 
 control of Austria-Hungary the Germans would 
 still have been victorious, because the war 
 would have left them in possession of their ill- 
 gotten gains and would have given them the 
 economic monopoly of Central Europe and 
 Russia, all enormously rich countries, while the 
 Allies, on the contrary, would have come out 
 of the struggle triumphant in the west, but 
 reduced in population, and in such a hopeless 
 financial position that they could not enforce 
 conditions of peace. Within very few months 
 after the signature of such a treaty, the Allies 
 of western Europe would have become vassals 
 of Germany. This inadmissible result could 
 never have been a cause of apprehension if, 
 instead of concentrating their attention on the 
 western front, the Allies had kept the war map 
 — that of Pangermany — ^before their eyes. For 
 the last four years I have explained in every 
 possible way that on the eastern side there 
 were many weak points where the Allies could 
 injure Germany. With the help of political 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 39 
 
 strategy, they could prevail there in a shorter 
 time, and at much less cost than by exerting 
 military pressure in the west. We could only 
 win a complete western victory by annihilating 
 the German army. If this were possible, it 
 would entail also the equal destruction of the 
 Allies by the Germans. A mistake was after 
 all within the bounds of possibility; it is under- 
 stood at last that we must insure ourselves, 
 against it by working on Pangermany's weak- 
 nesses. This was the only way to destroy her 
 hold on Austria-Hungary and Russia, a task 
 as necessary to accomplish as the libera- 
 tion of France and Belgium. This campaign 
 against the causes of weakness in Pangermany 
 could have been prosecuted without slacken- 
 ing our efforts on the western front. It has 
 even proved helpful in that region. The defeat 
 of Bulgaria has besides contributed enormously 
 to weaken the morale of the German soldiers 
 fighting on the western front. The insurrec- 
 tions organized among peoples oppressed in 
 Austria-Hungary have destroyed the indis- 
 pensable communications with the east, and 
 the situation of the German armies in the 
 west has become materially and morally 
 untenable. These immense advantages will 
 have their vast effects on condition that the 
 
40 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Allies act to the end in the most decisive 
 fashion in central Europe. 
 
 * 
 
 The mistaken estimate of facts which I 
 pointed out is largely produced by German 
 influence, which has tended to stupefy public 
 opinion for the last four years. I dwell on 
 these mistakes because I am convinced that 
 they form a state of mind in Allied countries 
 which widens the distance between us and real 
 victory. Throughout history an exact knowl- 
 edge of facts has brought success, not illusions, 
 and these erroneous views expose us at this 
 moment to these serious dangers. 
 
 1. Our misinterpretations play the game of 
 the pacifist and the Bolshevist parties among 
 us. To take the most favorable hypothesis, 
 if the German retirement lasts for weeks, if 
 France and Belgium are completly evacuated, 
 a large part of our public will claim the vic- 
 tory, as, indeed, it has already begun to do, 
 and the pacifists and Bolshevists will say: ''If 
 we are the victors, you have no right not to 
 make peace." What answer is there to their 
 argument.^ But if we treat with Germany 
 without taking the most extraordinary pre- 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 41 
 
 cautions, it will mean our ruin and leave her 
 dominant in Russia. 
 
 2. Teuton propagandists tell the Allies that 
 Germany is ruined and starving; that her 
 man-power is exhausted and that our west- 
 ern victories are decisive. This produces the 
 mistaken views of which I speak, raising il- 
 lusions in the public mind which contribute 
 to the success of the great pacifist offensive 
 which Germany continues obstinately, and of 
 which I shall unmask the reasons in the fol- 
 lowing chapter. As a preliminary it was need- 
 ful to show the atmosphere of false ideas 
 caused by German propaganda, which fur- 
 nishes the medium in which these dangerous 
 intrigues can act with success. 
 
 III. 
 
 For the first time in history war has shown 
 this most singular characteristic of alternately 
 prosecuting military and peace offensives, some- 
 times even both together. We must bear in 
 mind that the pacifist advances are an in- 
 tegral part of war technic and as such are all 
 launched by the German Government. The 
 Allies have followed the old rules and act on 
 strategic military lines, but the Berlin General 
 
42 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Staff used political strategy also; this is more 
 complicated and difficult and demands wide and 
 precise information, but to succeed it utilizes 
 all possible factors, especially the enemy's 
 psychology, his lack of outside information, and 
 his imperfect comprehension of the nature of 
 a modern victory where economic consequences 
 bring about results as far-reaching as miUtary 
 operations themselves. 
 
 * 
 
 We often hear it said among the Allies that 
 "The invasion of Belgium brought England 
 into the war, and America entered because of 
 the sinking of the Lusitania, The German 
 psychology is all wrong ! " 
 
 Certainly, the Germans have committed 
 psychological faults; I should be the last to 
 contradict it, for I have had only too much 
 experience of their lack of tact, but if they 
 have made blunders of this sort it would be 
 a mistake to suppose that they are always at 
 fault. 
 
 In truth, the German has a peculiar psy- 
 chology which has grown out of slow and pa- 
 tient observation of foreign nations. It is 
 based on exact information, and from it he 
 draws immense results. His minute knowledge 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 43 
 
 of those best able to act strongly on the Rus- 
 sian intellectual proletariat led to great con- 
 sequences. As soon as the revolution broke 
 out, Lenine was hurried from Switzerland to 
 Russia in a special train, as the man fitted 
 to lead the proletariat toward Bolshevist Pan- 
 germanism. This utilization of Lenine was 
 undoubtedly good psychology. Germans 
 understand that some French and EngHsh 
 socialists are surprisingly ignorant of geo- 
 graphical, ethnographical, and economic ques- 
 tions, and that they love fine words and 
 sonorous phrases. The Boches made dexter- 
 ous use of this state of mind when they sug- 
 gested the formula, "Peace without indemni- 
 ties or annexations," which penetrated to the 
 Alhed socialists through their Russian brethren. 
 This formula, voted by the Reichstag, July 
 19th, 1917, was a psychological manoeuvre, as 
 we see by an article in the Germania, quoted 
 by the Paris Temps, April 18th of the same 
 year. This article says cynically: ''The July 
 resolution was a question of tactics, which 
 tends to strengthen the Bolshevist power and 
 increase the longing for peace in the east. 
 These tactics are now laid aside, and our pres- 
 ent object is to reach a victorious peace in 
 the west by force of arms." 
 
44 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Another prominent psychological manoeuvre 
 consists in utilizing the bUnd optimism of the 
 Allies by means of neutral newspaper propa- 
 ganda. Contrary to their hopes, force of arms 
 was not enough to impose a German peace in 
 the west, chiefly owing to the size and value 
 of the American reinforcements; now, in order 
 to deceive the AUies and trap them into peace 
 negotiations without complete victory, we 
 see the Berlin government resort to an astute 
 combination embracing many psychological 
 elements. 
 
 Let us admit the truth; the Germans are 
 capable of the sort of psychology which grows 
 out of exact information and is adapted to 
 war aims as they are seen in Berlin. The real 
 brain of the German General Staff is General 
 Ludendorff, who inspired and moulded the 
 pacifist offensives as well as the military cam- 
 paigns. These offensives proceeded in many 
 ways; through the German press, which, like 
 a Prussian soldier, obeys the suggestions of 
 the high command, or through neutral jour- 
 nals. Sometimes a man Uke Hertling dropped 
 a phrase of double meaning, or a word came 
 through an Austrian intermediary hke Burian 
 or Czernin. Sometimes agents from Bul- 
 garia (during a very long period), Turkey, 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 45 
 
 or Austria entrapped the Allied emissaries in 
 Switzerland, or a bait was ofiPered to the Vati- 
 can, which simply swallowed it. 
 
 All these pacifist offensives under any form 
 start from the General Staff in Berlin. The 
 part played by this organization in pacifist 
 plans, which at first sight seem so different 
 from military offensives, ought not to surprise 
 us. Those who really understand Germany — 
 unfortunately too few — ^know well that the 
 Reichstag has no real power in the empire, 
 and that the force which guides German policy, 
 even in time of peace, is this formidable in- 
 tellectual machine, on which rests the fate 
 of the HohenzoUerns and of Prussian mili- 
 tarism. 
 
 The oflBcers who compose the General Staff 
 are carefully selected. They not only control 
 military affairs, as we know, but there are 
 among them experts on all questions. These 
 officers are certainly accomplices in a great 
 scheme of robbery, but we shall be wide of 
 the truth if we do not understand that they 
 are men not only well versed in military sub- 
 jects, but also in applied sciences; geography, 
 ethnography, political economy and national 
 psychology. This stupendous organization is 
 so old, so well supplied with technical inf orma- 
 
46 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 tion brought up-to-date, that the General 
 StafI of BerUn is able to pursue a political 
 strategy specially adapted to the conditions 
 of each region. This strategy often misleads 
 the Allies because they were even less prepared 
 for the intellectual conduct of the war than 
 they were in a material sense. 
 
 When one looks at the German General 
 Staff as a whole, it is easy to see that it initiates 
 pacifist offensives, and this is still more clearly 
 realized when we note the strong pressure 
 these offensives exert on the conduct of the 
 war, and the many technical objectives of 
 a particular sort at which they invariably 
 aim. 
 
 The first object of a German pacifist offen- 
 sive has been to hide the extent of the gigantic 
 Pangermanist plan from the Allies. To carry 
 this out, the General Staff knew that it should 
 conquer its many adversaries in succession, 
 employing the classical tactics of the Horatii 
 against the Curiatii, that is to say, beating 
 them one after the other. 
 
 To reach this end it resolved to utilize the 
 undoubted ignorance of the Pangerman plan 
 which the Allies had shown in the first years 
 of the war, so as to persuade them that each 
 large military operation against Russia, Serbia, 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 47 
 
 or Roumania, would be the last. This is why 
 newspaper articles through Holland and 
 Switzerland inspired by the Berlin General 
 Staff frequently gave out that Germany was 
 exhausted, that she had enough of it, and that 
 she lacked food or munitions to carry on the 
 struggle. As these items were credulously 
 quoted, whenever desired, by many Allied 
 papers, during the first three years of the war, 
 a large part of public opinion in France and 
 England has been convinced that the war 
 would be over in three months, and this state 
 of mind has made it easily possible for the 
 Germans to carry out successive military of- 
 fensives in due order. The pacifist offensive 
 is, therefore, a way of pursuing a military 
 offensive. 
 
 Secondly, the German pacifist offensives, 
 with their suggestion of an early peace, have 
 made it possible for the General Staff to or- 
 ganize Central Pangermany, that is to say, 
 to put Austria-Hungary, Bulgaria, and Tur- 
 key in a position to support a long war. 
 Further, these three countries, particularly 
 Austria-Hungary and Bulgaria, were in every 
 way the weak strategic points of the Central 
 Powers. Berlin had therefore a strong motive 
 to prevent the Allies from acting in these re- 
 
48 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 gions. This third object has been attained 
 for four years by pacifist propaganda, through 
 agents in Switzerland, who persuaded the Al- 
 lies that Turkey, Bulgaria, or Austria-Hungary 
 desired to conclude a separate peace with 
 them. 
 
 Fourthly, the mission of the German pacifist 
 oflFensives was to act on the pacifist groups in 
 all Entente countries. These consist often of 
 good people honestly desirous of putting an 
 end to the frightful conflict, but these worthy 
 folks are profoundly ignorant of technical 
 problems, and know next to nothing about 
 Germany, Austria-Hungary, or the Balkans, 
 where most of them have never set foot. The 
 result is these pacifists seize on the smallest 
 incident which seems favorable to their cause, 
 and which is really a Boche pitfall. They say: 
 '"Peace is possible, we should look into it, 
 and negotiate." This is what they said in 
 1917, at the time of the interminable discus- 
 sions on the Stockholm conference, which con- 
 tributed greatly to consolidate the Bolsheviks, 
 and so disintegrate Russia. This they repeated 
 when in July, 1917, the Reichstag voted for 
 "Peace without annexations or indemnities," 
 a formula hiding the most treacherous ma- 
 noeuvres, as we have seen in the article from 
 
HOW THE GERMANS DECEIVE 49 
 
 Germania above quoted. They said the same 
 thing when the Emperor of Austria pub- 
 lished his letters about Alsace-Lorraine at the 
 very moment that his troops invaded southern 
 Russia. The effect of this persistent credulity 
 on the part of the Entente pacifists has been 
 that for the last two years particularly, the 
 Allied governments have lost precious time in 
 discussing incidents which would not have oc- 
 cupied them five minutes if they had possessed 
 exact information, as subsequent events have 
 shown in every case. The general result from 
 these efforts has been that, dragged in all di- 
 rections by contradictory opinions, the Allied 
 governments could not make the best use of 
 the forces of the Entente, which was exactly 
 what the Berlin General Staff wished to bring 
 about by its pacifist offensives. 
 
 Now that the war is at last entering on its 
 decisive phase, now that the number and 
 bravery of American troops obliges the Ger- 
 mans to admit that they were wrong as to 
 the value of help sent from the United States, 
 and forces them to renounce the hope of a 
 speedy and brilliant victory, while the pro- 
 longed struggle has produced an unprecedented 
 financial condition in the west, of the most se- 
 rious importance, the great pacifist manoeuvre 
 
50 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 has for its first object to stop hostilities before 
 the invasion of Germany. 
 
 In the conduct of the war the German Gen- 
 eral Staff has already shown a high order of 
 imagination: asphyxiating gas, for example, 
 on the material side, Russia destroyed by 
 pacifism on the intellectual. But the blow 
 which they sought to make successful ex- 
 ceeded all the others in audacity, in surprise, 
 and in psychological ingenuity. They in- 
 tended to compass the final defeat of the Allies 
 by means which I shall lay bare in the next 
 chapter, and they sought to make them ac- 
 cept this defeat through a well-advised camou- 
 flage hiding it under an apparent military 
 victory. 
 
 The wide reverberations of the Bulgarian 
 defeat have come to discredit this plan, but 
 nevertheless it still has its dangers, for with 
 the help of the Allied pacifists the Boches are 
 making persistent efforts to prevent at any 
 price the invasion of Germany. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 HOW THE GERMANS, IF THEY SECURE AN ARMIS- 
 TICE, COUNT UPON CARRYING OFF THE VIC- 
 TORY AS A CONSEQUENCE OF THE ECONOMIC 
 CONDITION CREATED IN EUROPE BY FOUR 
 YEARS OF WAR. 
 
 I. Germany's war profits form the chief basis of the pacifist 
 
 manoeuvres. 
 n. The fact that the circulation of paper currency in Ger- 
 many is largely measured by the produce of her gigan- 
 tic thefts, while, on the other hand, that of the Allies 
 depends on their complete victory, constitutes the 
 second base of German schemes. 
 
 in. If circumstances make it feasible, the Alsace-Lorraine 
 trick will be tried in order to enter on the practical 
 realization of German plans by dividing the Allies, 
 and leading France to "peace talk" before a complete 
 victory. 
 
 rV. Why the Germans believe that if the Allies are led into 
 "peace talk" before achieving a full grasp of the Eu- 
 ropean situation which assures their victory, their 
 financial ruin will ensue. This without more great 
 battles would be enough to bring about the final suc- 
 cess of Germany. 
 
 As Berlin sees it, the economic situation 
 caused by four years of conflict, will make it 
 possible for Germany to win the war on the 
 sole condition that the Allies, even if victorious, 
 confine their exertions to the western front — 
 
 51 
 
52 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 that of France and Belgium — and grant to Ger- 
 many an armistice not followed by a deep 
 invasion of her territory. 
 
 The economic situation of the Allies, does 
 indeed differ so materially from that of Ger- 
 many that the General Staff can try something 
 quite new in the way of pacifist machinations. 
 These will be all the more dangerous because 
 they will gain the advantage of a surprise, as 
 the close connection between the economic 
 position of the west of Europe and the Allies' 
 success in the war is little understood. Ger- 
 man blows owe most of their effect to surprise; 
 therefore, if the conditions necessary to the 
 realization of the policy of Berlin were made 
 known beforehand to the great Entente public, 
 it would render much of this policy abortive. 
 
 Germany wants to make a western Brest- 
 Litovsk treaty. This treaty was really an 
 operation of strategic policy in two acts. First 
 act. Peace in appearance, which on account of 
 the nervous tension resulting from an excep- 
 tionally long and cruel war is enough to shake 
 the morale of the enemy. Second act. Re- 
 sumption of hostilities under relatively easy 
 conditions, the spirit of the adversary being 
 once broken. We now see clearly that Ger- 
 many overthrew Russia, without the need of 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 53 
 
 resorting to large military operations because 
 the treaty of Brest-Litovsk had destroyed the 
 Russian armies. Now that they see where 
 "peace" with Germany has led them many 
 Russians are in revolt, but the lack of material 
 means weakens their rebellion, and it is now 
 certain that the Germans, through the Bolshe- 
 vists, can act directly on Russia as far as Si- 
 beria. A step analogous to that at Brest- 
 Litovsk would enable Germany to gain the war 
 easily and entirely, even if she were previously 
 forced out of France and Belgium by military 
 means. This step could be taken by utilizing 
 this time the particular economic condition of 
 western Europe, favored by illusions enter- 
 tained by a section of the Allied public, as I 
 have shown in the preceding chapter. 
 
 In order to throw into relief the effects of 
 a western Brest-Litovsk, we will take in turn 
 the essential constituents of the German 
 manoeuvre, viz.: 
 
 1st. The profits of the war to Germany. 
 
 2d. The fact that the circulation of paper 
 currency in Germany is guaranteed by the 
 produce of her thefts. 
 
 3d. The Alsace-Lorraine trick. 
 
54 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 I. 
 
 I have already written on the subject of 
 Germany's profits from the war, but in order 
 to make her pacifist manoeuvres clear I will 
 once more show what she has gained by her 
 aggressions. She has long labored with a view 
 to keeping the fruit of her gigantic thefts after 
 the conclusion of peace. In order to hide them 
 as much as possible, she uses neutral papers 
 to spread abroad the idea that Germany is 
 ruined by the war. This is what most of the 
 Allies believe, as they think, on just grounds. 
 When they read in the Swiss papers that the 
 mark has depreciated 45 per cent, and the 
 franc only 20 per cent, they think this indicates 
 the proportion in which France and Germany 
 are touched financially by the war. But such 
 is not the fact. The German rate falls, first 
 because a general and well-founded feeling 
 exists that Germany will be beaten. This can 
 only come about if the Allies fight to the 
 end with all the resources at their command, 
 and if the United States throw their whole 
 weight into the scale. Secondly, and above 
 all, it is because Germany is blockaded, and 
 has no exports, consequently she is paid 
 nothing from the outside and must settle in 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 55 
 
 gold for all that comes to her from neutrals. 
 The result is her foreign credit shrinks and 
 causes the German rate to fall. But this posi- 
 tion of Germany on the outside does not at 
 all affect her credit at home. This we never 
 hear spoken of, but it is very important and 
 increased with every new seizure of enemy 
 territory. Each of these operations yielded 
 Germany much more than they cost. For 
 instance, when she laid hands on Belgium after 
 long premeditation, it was because of the ex- 
 traordinary wealth of that unhappy country, 
 from which the Berlin government has drawn 
 sums much greater than the expense of the 
 conquest. The same is true of German seizures 
 in northern France, Serbia, Roumania, Rus- 
 sia, etc., which were carried out on a paying 
 basis, according to the best Boche traditions. 
 It is therefore untrue to say, as the Allies often 
 do without having really looked into it, that 
 Germany is ruined by the war. In the jQrst 
 place, this is contrary to fact, as I shall show, 
 and again if we believe this we play into the 
 Boche hands by believing that Germany can 
 never repair the harm she has done, or restore 
 the value of all that she has stolen. 
 
 The war has been much less costly to Ger- 
 many than to the Allies, because of her long 
 
56 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 preparation and her thefts in all directions, 
 as well as for the reason that the Teuton armies 
 live on their enemies' country. On the other 
 hand, the Allies were obliged to improvise the 
 enormous material required in great haste, 
 and they pay their bills honestly. 
 
 The proof of this is that in three years of 
 war the cost to Germany is 1,612 francs per 
 head, 608 francs less than in France. The 
 latter has spent 2,220 per head, 38 per cent 
 more than in Germany. Therefore, if we made 
 peace according to the formula "Peace with- 
 out indemnities," it would lead to an unheard- 
 of injustice. Every peace-loving Frenchman 
 would have to bear a financial burden a third 
 heavier than that of a faithful servant of the 
 Kaiser, who wished for war. If this difference 
 in war expenditures continues, it will be enough 
 to ruin France. Clearly, if the Frenchman has 
 to support a weight 38 per cent heavier, he 
 will have to yield before the German. The 
 latter will be saved, while his adversaries suc- 
 cumb, leaving him to gather in the spoils. 
 
 On the whole, at the end of the third year 
 of the war, the Allies had spent at least 144 
 milliards of francs more than the Central Em- 
 pires. During the fourth year this figure has 
 increased considerably on account of the im- 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 57 
 
 mense expenditure of the United States, which 
 in August, 1918, amounted to 50 milHons of 
 dollars a day. 
 
 There are still worse economic consequences 
 to be feared from the fact that if the existing 
 situation continues in eastern Europe, Ger- 
 many will be secure now and in future of huge 
 profits much greater than her war expenses, 
 while the Allies will stagger for many years 
 under crushing financial burdens. 
 
 Germany's war-profits, as they appeared he- 
 fore the victory of the Allies over Bulgaria (Oc- 
 tober, 1918) were: 
 
 1st. The value of plunder in occupied coun- 
 tries, Serbia, Roumania, Russia, Belgium, and 
 France (materials of war, foodstuffs, raw ma- 
 terial, industrial plants, furniture, objects of 
 art, war contributions, bonds, securities, etc.). 
 
 2d. The accomplishment of the Hamburg- 
 Persian GuK plan, secured by Pangerman 
 mortgages, loans made by Germany to Aus- 
 tria-Hungary, Bulgaria, and Turkey. These 
 loans are only made on paper, and have cost 
 Germany nothing, but they give her the great 
 advantage of entire economic control over 
 her Allies, the three Central Powers. 
 
 3d. The treaty signed by Turkey at Berlin, 
 11th of January, 1917, gives Germany a mo- 
 
58 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 nopoly in the Turkish Empire, a country enor- 
 mously rich in agricultural and mineral re- 
 sources, of which she has begun already to 
 take advantage. 
 
 4th. The realization of economic Panger- 
 many, in other words, the orderly development 
 on a large scale of all its productions, mineral, 
 vegetable, animal, and industrial (see map, 
 page 14), transported through a network of 
 canals at the least possible cost. The Ger- 
 mans could thus pay large wages to their own 
 workmen, while the cost price would be so 
 much lowered in all departments of produc- 
 tion that they could undersell everywhere in 
 Europe, and perhaps all over the world. 
 
 5th. The realization of military Panger- 
 many. This guarantees the permanence of 
 economic Pangermany, and through it Berlin 
 controls all its forces (about 30 millions of 
 soldiers) occupying Antwerp, Riga, Trieste, 
 Cattaro, the Ottoman straits, the eastern 
 Mediterranean, and the Black Sea. Never 
 before on earth has there been so vast a 
 strategic whole in the hands of a single power. 
 
 6th. The exploiting monopoly in European 
 and Asiatic Russia, great regions with in- 
 finitely rich opportunities. 
 
 7th. The actual substitution of German 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 59 
 
 credit for that of the AlHes in Russia and the 
 east represents tens of milliards. 
 
 Now, in four years of war, Germany has 
 spent about 140 milliards of marks. The sum 
 of these seven war-profits shows a difference 
 in her favor of hundreds of milliards, as we 
 see without difficulty. 
 
 The war profits of Germany are therefore 
 much greater than her war expenses; this is 
 contrary to the opinion of many among the 
 Allies, but it is the fact that the war is exceed- 
 ingly profitable to the Germans, and for this 
 reason their government directs it particularly 
 from the economic standpoint. Without 
 doubt the surrender of Bulgaria has begun 
 to get back some of the oriental profits of 
 Germany, but all these may be destroyed. 
 Also it is necessary for the Allies to complete 
 thoroughly their victory in the east, which 
 would have the practical effect of loosening 
 the hold of Germany on Russia. Besides, 
 there would remain to the Germans all the 
 booty that they have stolen, and that it is 
 our business to make them restore. 
 
 The war as waged by the German people 
 is essentially predatory; it is the largest pirat- 
 ical enterprise known in history, and has been 
 carefully planned for years. 
 
60 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Long before the war, the Berlin government 
 maintained a secret propaganda to convince 
 the people that if Greater Germany became 
 an accomplished fact it would materially add 
 to the prosperity of the working classes. It 
 was this hope of material and personal ad- 
 vantages to be gained from economic Pan- 
 germany that caused the great majority of 
 the socialists to stand by the Kaiser and his 
 General Staff. The methods of obtaining 
 these rich prizes, were clearly thought out 
 beforehand; as an example read the remark 
 of Baron von Wangenheim, German ambas- 
 sador at Constantinople, to M. Morgenthau: 
 *' Remember that this time we will make war 
 without mercy. . . . We will carry off to 
 Berlin all the French art treasures which be- 
 long to the state." This principle has been 
 applied wherever possible, and even private 
 property has not been respected. The booty 
 brought in by the war has exceeded all expec- 
 tations, as the Germans themselves admit, 
 though it is the policy of their government 
 to conceal the truth as much as possible from 
 the outside world. 
 
 L'Homme Libre of February 16th, 1918, 
 quotes from the January number of Die Hilfe, 
 a review by Frederic Naumann, the man of 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 61 
 
 Mitteleuropa. Here we can read an avowal 
 which should be known to every Allied citizen: 
 
 "The war in general was looked upon as a 
 piece of good luck, so much so that a business 
 man in good standing did not hesitate to say 
 that 'a man who does not make money out 
 of this war does not deserve it.'" 
 
 This particular Boche ought to be satisfied, 
 for his compatriots have been worthy of the 
 struggle they provoked, and have enriched 
 themselves beyond measure according to their 
 deliberate plans. 
 
 The truth which the foregoing facts are 
 meant to impress on the American mind is 
 that, since Germany has made enormous war- 
 profits, the European AUies have undergone 
 unprecedented losses without any compensa- 
 tion. Their economic position is therefore 
 greatly inferior to that of Germany, but un- 
 fortunately this state of things is but little 
 known. It must be seriously considered, how- 
 ever, before laying down the conditions of a 
 peace which shall bring restoration and jus- 
 tice to the world. 
 
 Great losses for the Allies, great gains for 
 Germany — this, then, is the situation which 
 lies at the root of her pacifist plan. 
 
62 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 II. 
 
 The financial reverberations of this war will 
 have deep and lasting results to every citizen 
 of the belligerent countries, without exception. 
 Each American has therefore a direct personal 
 interest in understanding a state of things 
 which will affect him strongly for good or evil. 
 As we have seen, Germany is so far the only 
 one of the belligerents whose gains by the 
 war much exceed her expenditures; this is 
 the first thing we must grasp if we would 
 understand the war situation. The second is 
 that this enrichment of Germany, dishonestly 
 acquired, but real none the less, has placed 
 her in so favorable an economic position that, 
 even if the Allies drive her out of France and 
 Belgium, she can still discuss peace terms with 
 advantage. This is hard to understand, but 
 is elucidated by the following considerations: 
 
 It is well known that without exception all 
 the belligerents have much extended their 
 fiduciary circulation, at present represented 
 by a large issue of bank paper and currency. 
 This extension is so great that the specie re- 
 serves have not been increased in the same 
 proportion, so that with each new issue of 
 paper the gold and silver guaranty shrinks 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 63 
 
 equally. There are even countries where the 
 specie reserve is much less than it was in 
 1914, while paper money has much increased. 
 The following table, taken from the figures of 
 the circular of the Schweizerische Kreditanstalt 
 of Zurich, May 31st, 1918, gives a review 
 of the situation from the end of June, 1914, 
 to the end of April, 1918; for Germany in 
 millions of marks, for Austria-Hungary in 
 millions of crowns, for France in millions of 
 francs, and for England in millions of pounds 
 sterling. 
 
 Country 
 
 Currency 
 
 Specie Reserve 
 
 Increase or shrink- 
 age from end of 
 
 June, 1914, to end 
 of April, 1918 
 
 
 End of 
 June 
 1914 
 
 End of 
 April 
 1918 
 
 End of 
 June 
 1914 
 
 End of 
 April 
 1918 
 
 Specie 
 
 Paper 
 
 Germany 
 
 Austria-Hungary 
 France 
 
 2,597 
 
 2,325 
 6,051 
 29.78 
 
 19,225 
 18,440 
 26,773 
 287.50 
 
 1,631 
 
 1,609 
 4,697 
 40.08 
 
 2,465 
 
 382 
 
 5,636 
 
 89.86 
 
 834 
 
 -1,227 
 
 939 
 
 49.78 
 
 16,628 
 16,115 
 20,682 
 
 England 
 
 257.72 
 
 This table shows that Austria's specie re- 
 serve has shrunk to the enormous extent of 
 1,227 millions of crowns in the period that 
 her paper increased by 16 milliards, and it is 
 nearly certain that this 1,227 millions of crowns 
 were handed over to Germany as security for 
 
64 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 the heavy loans made by Berlin to Vienna to 
 carry on the war, an indication of the abso- 
 lutely dependent condition of the latter. 
 
 If the principal ally of Germany is brought 
 to such a pass as this, it is reasonable to sup- 
 pose that the state of the currency in Bulgaria 
 and Turkey and of their finances is even 
 worse. There can be no doubt these allies 
 of Germany, considered as states, are ruined 
 by the war, for the immense inflation of their 
 paper money added to war expenses and the 
 huge debts owed to Berlin, weaken them eco- 
 nomically. But it is well to observe that the 
 ruin of friendly states does no harm to Ger- 
 many; on the contrary, if the Allied troops 
 do not materially reorganize central Europe 
 on an absolutely new basis, Germany profits 
 by it, for the poverty of the governments of 
 Vienna, Sofia, and Constantinople puts them 
 completely in the power of Berlin, which dic- 
 tates all the combinations leading to the sup- 
 port of Pangermany, and dominates central 
 Europe and the Ottoman Empire. 
 
 England has more than doubled her gold 
 reserve, but her output of paper money and 
 Bank of England notes, according to the figures 
 of the Swiss Bank above quoted, have in- 
 creased in round numbers from 30 to 287 mil- 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 65 
 
 lions of pounds sterling, that is to say, 9 times 
 more than at the outbreak of the war. 
 
 As for France, as she is the pivot of the coali- 
 tion, and her richest territory is invaded, the 
 war has caused her nothing but loss. Her 
 specie reserve has indeed increased by nearly 
 a milhard, but of the 5.636 milliards which 
 made up this reserve in gold and silver at the 
 end of April, 1918, 2 milliards were set aside 
 as security for debts contracted in foreign 
 countries, while the increase at this date of 
 notes of the Bank of France exceeded 20 mil- 
 liards. 
 
 We can see by the above table that the 
 bank paper of the European belligerents is 
 nowhere suflSciently secured by gold reserves; 
 therefore the value of this paper depends on 
 victory, which will affect profoundly the credit 
 of the various states, and, consequently, the 
 money issued by them. In practice, then, 
 when peace is concluded it will be then that 
 the notes and paper money of all the countries 
 in Europe will show their strength or weak- 
 ness, and very shortly too, for then the situa- 
 tion in which each one is left by the war will 
 stand out clearly. 
 
 From now on, we can see a result brought 
 about by the war, most unjust but none the 
 
66 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 less certain: when we come to discuss con- 
 ditions of peace Germany will be in a much 
 more advantageous position than the other 
 belligerents because her fiduciary circulation 
 will be sounder, consequently her issue of bank- 
 notes more secure. While France has con- 
 tracted enormous foreign debts to buy large 
 amounts of raw material for manufactures 
 and food necessary to her population, the 
 Allied blockade, curiously enough, has been 
 of service to Germany. She could buy nothing 
 outside, and therefore could not run in debt, 
 but was forced to supply her needs either by 
 substitutes or products of Pangermany. These 
 products, as a rule, cost her nothing because 
 they were simply stolen from invaded coun- 
 tries: food, crops, metals, coal, etc. It stands 
 to reason that a shell made of stolen French 
 iron, with stolen Belgian coal, costs Germany 
 less than a shell costs the French Government, 
 which is made with coal bought in England 
 and steel from the United States. This ex- 
 ample might be multiplied indefinitely, but 
 it serves to explain how Germany makes war 
 more cheaply than the Allies, and why she 
 has kept her money at home, while that of 
 France is sent abroad. 
 
 The circulation of bank-notes of the Ger- 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 67 
 
 man Empire had increased during the war by 
 16,628 millions of marks at the end of April, 
 1918. At this date, the specie guarantee of 
 these notes was 2,465 millions of marks. This 
 was not enough to secure about 20 milliards 
 of notes, a figure which includes those issued 
 before the war; observe, therefore, that for 
 special reasons this considerable increase in 
 bank-notes does not cause as great risk and 
 inconvenience to Germany as to other coun- 
 tries; this is a point not before touched upon, 
 but very necessary to consider. In point of 
 fact, the bank-notes of the empire are not 
 only secured by the government reserve in 
 gold and silver but by the material profits 
 Germany has gained by the war. These are 
 of different kinds, and consist of money taken 
 from Belgium, France, Serbia, Roumania, or 
 Russia, of which the government of Berlin 
 is careful to say nothing. Other values are 
 not represented by gold and silver, precisely 
 because these are a purchasing medium. The 
 immense war material and the ships which 
 the Germans took from Russia, the rolling- 
 stock of railways everywhere seized by them, re- 
 present milliards. Again, colonial monopolies 
 cost millions to acquire, which were paid by 
 great companies hoping to grow rich by de- 
 
68 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 veloping such territories. The war has given 
 to Germany the economic control perhaps of 
 the Balkans and of the Turkish Empire, but 
 certainly of Russia, all rich countries which 
 she is already opening up, and where, if she 
 can maintain her hold, she can realize a profit 
 of many milliards on a relatively small out- 
 lay, for this monopoly cost her only what 
 she has paid in war expenditures — little com- 
 pared with the stupendous results obtained. 
 It is obvious that the value of all this loot is 
 infinitely greater than the 20 milliards of notes 
 issued by the German Bank, even if one adds 
 about 84 milliards of marks borrowed in Ger- 
 many up to July 1st, 1918. The Germans 
 have long been led by their government propa- 
 ganda to look upon war as a ''get-rich-quick" 
 scheme; they feel, therefore, that the war 
 gains constitute an additional security for 
 the credit of the empire. The result is that, 
 within their own borders, and because Ger- 
 mans believe firmly that their conquests will 
 be permanent, particularly those in the east, 
 government loans and the circulation of paper 
 currency are thought safer than ever, resting, 
 as they do, on two firm supports; first, the 
 specie reserve, and second, the immense wealth 
 gained by the war. Certainly the most recent 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 69 
 
 events compel the Germans to give up a 
 notable part of their gains, but those which 
 remain are yet so great that Germany is still, 
 in spite of everything, in an advantageous situ- 
 ation to discuss peace. 
 
 England, Italy, and France have had to 
 increase their paper money enormously over 
 peace-times without adding to their security 
 proportionally; there is necessarily, there- 
 fore, a wide diflference between the economic 
 position of Germany and that of the Allies 
 not understood among us, but which the Ger- 
 mans comprehend perfectly. L'Homme En- 
 chaine quotes from an article in the Rhine 
 and Westphalia Gazette, August 24th, 1917: 
 "Every milliard extorted from Belgium, 
 France, or Serbia is just so much gain to us 
 and loss to the enemy." 
 
 Germany tries to draw advantage from 
 this difference by peace parley and armistice 
 before the Allies can completely reverse the 
 situation in central Europe and force her to 
 disgorge her prey, dishonestly come by, but 
 valuable as security for her bank issues. 
 Berlin will endeavor to lead the Allies into 
 premature peace negotiations, in order that 
 their swift economic downfall, resulting from 
 the difference of security of the German bank- 
 
70 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 notes and that of the bank-notes of the Euro- 
 pean Entente Allies may suffice to secure to 
 Germany a real victory, not by military means, 
 but by the ruin of her adversaries at the mo- 
 ment when they believe themselves victorious 
 on the strength of a brilliant success without 
 taking into account the economic diversities. 
 
 III. 
 
 Let us try now to find out how the astute 
 government of Berlin makes use of differences 
 in economic conditions which four years of 
 war have made between her and the Allies. 
 
 This difference, as already shown, has two 
 notable characteristics : 
 
 1st. Germany has gained and the Allies lost 
 largely by the war. 
 
 2d. The German circulation of paper money 
 is safely secured by the booty she has seized, 
 and her commercial monopolies in the east, 
 especially in Russia. The security of the 
 Allies, on the contrary, depends on a victory 
 thorough enough to force Germany to restore 
 what she has stolen, and repair the profound 
 injuries her aggression has wrought on Europe. 
 
 The German plan will succeed only if the 
 Allies are surprised and can be induced to 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 71 
 
 parley without full comprehension of their 
 precarious financial position, outlined above. 
 They must comprehend not the western situa- 
 tion only, with a view to victory, but all Eu- 
 rope as the sole method of forcing Germany 
 to relinquish completely her eastern gains, 
 which form the chief basis of her war profits. 
 Berlin counts on the Alsace-Lorraine trick 
 to bring the Allies into peace negotiations 
 before the time. I predicted this two years 
 ago, but since then several Austrian or German 
 personalities have baited the hook with such 
 assurances as *'the Alsace-Lorraine question 
 is the sole obstacle to peace." The letter 
 written by the Emperor of Austria as to French 
 rights in Alsace-Lorraine was part of the same 
 plot, which has been taken up again recently. 
 According to the paper La Suisse of July 30th, 
 1918, "'the German people are willing to 
 cede Alsace-Lorraine, in order to make peace 
 before it is too late." The mass of the French 
 nation is ready to thwart this Boche manoeuvre, 
 but Americans should know that there are 
 groups of Frenchmen who would let themselves 
 be deceived in all good faith, and the German 
 General Staff has learned by experience in 
 Russia and Caporetto that in countries worn 
 out by a long and cruel strain one may sue- 
 
72 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 ceed by acting on a relatively small number 
 among civilians or in the army. 
 
 There are three groups in France who may 
 be taken in by the Alsace-Lorraine trick: 
 First, those who only wish to thrust the in- 
 vader from the soil of France. These do not 
 look at the war in Europe as a whole, nor do 
 they at all understand that France would be 
 irretrievably ruined if Germany retained con- 
 trol of central Europe and her eastern war 
 gains. 
 
 The second group is composed of well-mean- 
 ing people also, but who fix their eyes on 
 Alsace-Lorraine, forgetting the vital impor- 
 tance of the money questions raised by the 
 war. If after four years of exhausting struggle 
 an undoubted military success should force the 
 Germans back, and oblige them to restore 
 Alsace-Lorraine, many among this group would 
 think us wrong to lose the opportunity to put 
 an end to such carnage. 
 
 Finally the third group, the smallest but 
 the most dangerous because it makes the 
 most noise, composed of peace-at-any-price 
 members and a few very active French Bol- 
 sheviks. These two sets of people have not 
 dwelt on the restoration to France of her lost 
 provinces, but they would eagerly accept sug- 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 73 
 
 gestions coming from Germany, as they are 
 in agreement with her action. We cannot 
 doubt this when we read a demand that "no 
 peace proposition should be rejected, no matter 
 what its source" (see Le Temps, June 28th, 
 1918). This demand was contained in a letter 
 dated June, 1918, addressed to the French Par- 
 liament by the Confederation Generale du Tra- 
 vail, the only large union in France, but which 
 really represents a small number of French 
 workers. This state of mind is, moreover, that 
 of some Socialist deputies, careless of realities 
 to such a degree that they have even declared 
 that the war map means nothing. 
 
 A part at least of the French population 
 could be influenced by these pushing groups, 
 ready to listen to "peace proposals from any- 
 where," even from Germans, whose word is 
 worthless, and without waiting till the mili- 
 tary situation advances far enough to force 
 Germany to keep her engagements toward 
 oppressed peoples, and indemnify France for 
 her stupendous losses. 
 
 On the other hand, we should completely 
 misapprehend the Germans if we supposed 
 that after their victories and seizures of three- 
 quarters of Europe and part of Asia they 
 mean to yield Alsace-Lorraine permanently 
 
74 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 to France. They will probably use Alsace- 
 Lorraine as a bone of contention among the 
 Allies, to tempt the French to a premature 
 peace talk, which will destroy their union 
 and morale. This result obtained, they will 
 say: "We will not restore Alsace-Lorraine 
 to you, for you are ruined and unable to take 
 it." All of German tactics is contained in this 
 sentence from the Frankfort Gazette, December, 
 1916, ''Negotiation does not mean renuncia- 
 tion." 
 
 Even if it were true that Germany might 
 be disposed to return for the moment Alsace- 
 Lorraine to France, France would be incapable 
 of holding it if Greater Germany still con- 
 trolled Austria-Hungary, the Balkans, and 
 Turkey, a group strong politically and com- 
 mercially, with 30 millions of soldiers under 
 the orders of Berlin. 
 
 The map here inserted and the accompany- 
 ing table shows Alsace-Lorraine restored to 
 France and Central Pangermany, so that 
 we can see clearly why the former would be 
 too weak to keep her provinces under such 
 circumstances. According to the figures of 
 1914, without counting men killed in the war, 
 France, including Alsace-Lorraine, could raise 
 at the outside an army of 8,300,000 men, while 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 75 
 
76 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Pangermany would have nearly 22 million 
 more. France, however, could not keep up 
 her army on account of the ruin brought her 
 by the war, while Germany would flourish on 
 the fruits of her vast robberies. These sup- 
 positions show that the underlying problem of 
 the war which touches us all is not the ques- 
 tion of Alsace-Lorraine, but that of Central 
 Pangermany, the foundation of Prussian mili- 
 tarism, which has threatened the entire world. 
 No, neither France nor the Allies are fighting 
 for Alsace-Lorraine — ^part of a great whole — 
 they are fighting for the triumph of peaceful 
 democracy, and this implies the necessity of 
 setting free the peoples enslaved by Germany 
 and her allies. Undoubtedly, Alsace-Lorraine 
 has a right to freedom; she is a symbol of op- 
 pressed peoples, but only a symbol, for her 
 population is a small part of those enslaved. 
 True, in 1871, 1,500,000 Frenchmen were torn 
 from their country, against their will; but in 
 central and eastern Europe, there are now close 
 to 100 millions of Slavs, Latins, and Semites 
 who are reduced to a frightful slavery by the 
 pro-Germans. Their servitude is an obstacle 
 to the establishment of democracy, and so is 
 that of Alsace-Lorraine. Our map, then, shows 
 us that the fate of the latter depends upon 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 77 
 
 the overthrow of Central Pangermany, which 
 will put an end to the Prussian military system. 
 Pangermany can be permanently destroyed 
 only by the liberation of the people she op- 
 presses; we can therefore say justly that the 
 complete freedom of the Poles, Czechs, Jugo- 
 slavs, Roumanians, etc., is the first and un- 
 avoidable condition on which Alsace-Lorraine 
 can be lastingly restored to France. 
 
 It is possible that some ill-informed groups 
 in France may drift toward the Alsace-Lor- 
 raine snag; we should therefore guard against 
 it, and we have everything needful to this 
 end. 
 
 The restoration of Alsace-Lorraine depends 
 on an Allied victory which will reconstruct 
 Europe on the principle of nationalities; we 
 must therefore set on foot the necessary propa- 
 ganda to instruct those in France who have 
 not yet grasped this fact. America has begun 
 this propaganda in the most convincing way, 
 for the spectacle of masses of soldiers from 
 the United States fighting with enthusiasm 
 on French soil gives the greatest imaginable 
 encouragement to war-weary men, and makes 
 them feel anew that no stop is possible before 
 the war is brought to a righteous conclusion. 
 President Wilson has also partly blunted the 
 
78 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 edge of the Alsace-Lorraine stroke in advance. 
 In a speech dehvered July 4th, 1918, he says: 
 ''The settlement must be final. There can 
 be no compromise. No half-way decision is 
 conceivable." Again Lansing's note of May, 
 1918, defines with justice and clarity the atti- 
 tude of the United States toward the oppressed 
 Slavs and Latins of Central Europe; thus 
 the Alsace-Lorraine trick is already checked 
 in the best way imaginable. But with the 
 Boches one can never be too sure, and the 
 more our press insists on the perfidy hidden 
 under this cloak, the more its success will be 
 rendered impossible. 
 
 IV. 
 
 We have explained the situation resulting 
 from four years of war, and we will now show 
 how the Germans could exploit it. Let us 
 assume that the Allies have driven them out 
 of France and Belgium, that Alsace-Lorraine 
 is restored, and that peace negotiations are 
 going on, but that Germany continues to pre- 
 dominate over central Europe and Russia. 
 
 On this hypothesis, how can the bankruptcy 
 of the Allied European states be brought about, 
 according to the German design .^^ It is not 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 79 
 
 necessary in this connection to touch upon 
 the financial situation of Great Britain and 
 Italy; it will be sufficient to sketch broadly 
 the effect of the German aggression in this 
 respect on France. In the first place, her posi- 
 tion is particularly striking, for she has borne 
 the burden and heat of the day. She is the 
 bulwark of civilization and has made greater 
 money sacrifices, and endured losses much 
 heavier than those of her allies. Secondly, 
 as France is the pivot of the Entente coalition, 
 it is at her finances that the Germans aim, in 
 order by reflex action to reach Italy and Great 
 Britain. 
 
 At the opening of hostilities France had 
 issued 6 milliards of bank-notes, and in July, 
 1918, this circulation had increased to 29 mil- 
 liards of francs. In June, 1914, France had 
 3 milUards in gold and silver, and in July, 1918, 
 the specie reserve of the Bank of France 
 amounted in round numbers to 5 milliards, 600 
 millions, of which 2 millions in gold was abroad 
 as security for war debts. The French national 
 debt was 30 milliards before the war; when 
 this is over, what with huge war expenditures, 
 reconstruction of railways, etc., it will amount 
 to 200 milliards of francs. Now prior to 1914, 
 the entire fortune of France was estimated 
 
80 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 by economists at between 250 and 325 mil- 
 liards. The pensions alone for the wounded 
 and for the widows of soldiers, with interest 
 on the war debt, will bring the annual budget 
 up from the former figure of 5 milliards to at 
 least 12 milliards of francs, an increase of not 
 less than 7 milliards which will have to be 
 raised by permanent taxation. 
 
 The German invasion, besides, has ravaged 
 and pillaged the northeast of France, the chief 
 industrial region, and so rich that before the 
 war it paid a fourth of the French taxes. 
 French citizens also have lost nearly 20 mil- 
 liards in Russian, Balkan, and Ottoman securi- 
 ties. 
 
 It has been stated, that in the first three 
 years of war, French imports exceeded exports 
 by about 25 milliards, and finally France has 
 borrowed large sums abroad to buy raw ma- 
 terial and feed her population. 
 
 Every intelligent Frenchman therefore un- 
 derstands that the 29 milliards in paper-money 
 at the above date, must have for their 
 security not only 5 milliards in specie (2 of 
 them abroad), but a victory suflSciently real 
 to force Germany to make good her thefts, 
 and progressively repair the injuries she has 
 caused. 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 81 
 
 This conforms to the most elementary idea 
 of justice, and is also the sole economic pos- 
 sibility. While Germany is gorged with riches 
 as the fruit of her crimes, how could our brave 
 French soldiers pay a tax increase of 7 mil- 
 liards, when they come back from the trenches 
 after such years, the country torn by the 
 struggle, while Germany preserves the greater 
 part of her immense profits ? 
 
 We must face the truth and speak it plainly : 
 only annuities paid by the Germans, for dam- 
 age inflicted, used to back French national 
 loans, will enable France to save her people 
 from taxes that would soon be fatal, and to 
 keep engagements which she holds sacred. 
 
 The French believe firmly that a just peace 
 will bring restitution, and that is why they 
 have not lost faith in their paper currency, 
 which in spite of its increase retains its full 
 purchasing power. This economic and psy- 
 chologic position is watched carefully by the 
 cunning Boches, for they hope to make use 
 of it through their pacifist manoeuvres. 
 
 The Berlin Deutsche OehonomisU May 4th, 
 1918, says: "The money situation in France 
 is worse now than at any time during the 
 World War. The printing-press is the only 
 source of revenue for M. Klotz, Minister of 
 
82 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Finance, and he makes liberal use of it. . . . 
 If this goes on, fresh notes will have to be is- 
 sued in France to pay interest on the national 
 debt, just as in Russia." 
 
 On the other hand, the Boches know well 
 enough that these difficulties are as naught, 
 as long as France remains the corner-stone 
 of the coalition, for the Entente as a whole, 
 especially since the United States entered the 
 war, has large financial resources. To succeed, 
 then, in their scheme, they want to isolate 
 France, leaving her to cope single-handed 
 with her money difficulties. 
 
 To understand and thwart this Boche plot 
 we must presuppose a state of things best 
 adapted to its success, as follows: Seeing the 
 influx of American troops, the German Govern- 
 ment will admit that a military decision is not 
 immediately possible, and will endeavor to 
 bring about a treaty of Brest-Litovsk suitable 
 to western conditions. The Berlin General 
 Staff will then adopt the following tactics. 
 Their armies will fall back slowly on the 
 western front, destroying all behind them, so 
 that the ground regained may cost the Allies 
 as much as possible. France and Belgium will 
 be evacuated, while we advance slowly but 
 continuously. Meanwhile, our papers will be 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 83 
 
 filled with accounts of victory, and the public 
 will believe that the German army is con- 
 quered because it has certainly retired before 
 the onslaught of the Allies, the German press 
 will not deny this, it will even offer Alsace- 
 Lorraine as the price of peace. Our pacifists 
 and Bolschevists, encouraged by these events 
 will urge their views more strongly than ever, 
 and the majority of people in Entente coun- 
 tries will be so influenced that at last they 
 will say: "Why accept new sacrifices since 
 we are now victorious ? We can talk of peace 
 on our own terms." The Alhed governments 
 feel the danger of negotiations while Germany 
 still holds Central Europe and Russia, but on 
 our hypothesis we will imagine them over- 
 borne by public opinion. Military operations 
 would then cease, and parleys would begin. 
 
 Nothing would suit the Germans better, 
 for they would then be sure of the success of 
 their western Brest-Litovsk. They believe 
 that the money position of the Allies is such 
 that peace conversation would be no sooner 
 begun, than it would give rise to the follow- 
 ing chain of circumstances: 
 
 The Germans argue thus: ''Suppose we 
 engage the Allies in talk, we are none the less 
 masters of Central Europe and Russia. Shortly 
 
84 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 after the opening of negotiations, the French 
 will be brought to see that Germany will not 
 act as she expects, and repair the harm done 
 by the war. As the purchasing power of the 
 French notes rests entirely on the public con- 
 fidence in German restitution, if this confidence 
 disappears, at the same time, the purchasing 
 power of the notes will also vanish, while the 
 cost of living, already high, will rise still 
 further. This effect is bound to follow since 
 to buy the same article a larger amount of 
 paper money will be required continually, 
 as was the case in Russia. This drop in the 
 purchasing power of notes of the Bank of 
 France will cause wide-spread troubles in daily 
 life over even now invaded districts, which 
 will soon grow inextricable. The people, worn 
 by the long nervous strain, will lose their 
 heads; there will be riots before which the 
 government will be helpless, because the vitia- 
 tion of its currency will have undermined the 
 national credit. Bonds of the National De- 
 fense and French rents will fall with the same 
 rapidity, and this, joined to the hardships of 
 the winter months, will at least destroy the 
 morale of the French, rendering further mili- 
 tary resistance out of the question. Under 
 these circumstances, the British troops and 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 85 
 
 the two million Americans in France could 
 be of no use. 'From this moment,' argue the 
 Germans, 'we have only to repeat the trick 
 which worked so well in Russia after our nego- 
 tiations with the Bolshevists had broken the 
 national spirit. The financial crisis leaving 
 France at our mercy, having carefully saved 
 our eflfectives, reinforced by a new class, we 
 will resume the offensive, this time without 
 serious resistance, and penetrate to the very 
 heart of France. We can then control the 
 material wealth of the hitherto uninvaded 
 districts, and, with the whole country in our 
 power, will use it as a base against the United 
 States according to programme.' " 
 
 Such is a bird's-eye view of the plot the 
 Germans are working at this moment in try- 
 ing by every means in their power to secure 
 an armistice which would save them from in- 
 vasion and would open a period of negotia- 
 tions. If our lack of foresight allows them 
 to carry it into effect, the results will be in- 
 finitely disastrous. The success of this plan 
 in France would entail the downfall of Eng- 
 land, and of Italy also, on account of her de- 
 pendence on France. Berlin has built up this 
 clever scheme, on which she counts to give 
 her victory, just at the moment that the Allies 
 
86 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 think they have won. She trusts that these 
 economic methods will prevail, even if she is 
 driven back in the west, as long as she can 
 hold the rest of her war booty and retain her 
 grip on Russia. 
 
 From the foregoing, we draw three impor- 
 tant conclusions: 
 
 1st. The Allied credit depends on a true 
 victory implying restitution from Germany 
 and the relinquishment of her control of cen- 
 tral Europe, which implies the dismemberment 
 of Austria-Hungary. 
 
 2d. Four years of war have produced an 
 unprecedented economic situation; therefore 
 the purchasing power of the Allied currency 
 must necessarily diminish if negotiations are 
 entered on before an economically restorative 
 and really decisive victory from the European 
 point of view. 
 
 3d. These dangers threaten us only because 
 the Allies have not argued as they should on 
 peace as it would affect the extraordinary 
 state of finance resulting from the war. 
 
 This omission in most of our peace pro- 
 grammes would end, if these programmes were 
 applied, in a disaster more hopeless than any 
 military catastrophe. This sword hangs over 
 our heads because many of us think of the 
 
THE GERMANS AND THE ARMISTICE 87 
 
 Germans as impoverished instead of being 
 enriched by the war. It is, however, easy to 
 parry this blow and to make its success im- 
 possible; we must undertake a campaign of 
 popular education to instruct the whole Allied 
 public as to the reality and extent of the Ger- 
 man war projBts. All will then see that the 
 war must not end till Germany has restored 
 the fruit of her enormous thefts and repaired 
 the vast damages which she has caused, not 
 only by the destruction she has carried out, 
 but by the war costs, much greater than her 
 own, which her aggression has forced upon her 
 adversaries. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 PANGERMANY'S PROBABLE MILITARY STRENGTH, 
 AND ITS WEAKNESS AT THE OUTSET OF THE 
 FIFTH YEAR OF WAR. 
 
 I. The annual military contingent of Germany. 
 II. Approximate strength of German mobilized forces in 
 August, 1918. 
 
 III. Critical discussion of the figures found to represent the 
 
 man-power of Germany. 
 
 IV. The probable total forces of Pangermany in August, 
 
 1918. 
 
 V. How new sources of effectives could have been used to 
 
 offset the American numbers, if the Allies had not acted 
 
 in the Balkans and time had been left to the Germans. 
 
 VI. How it is the successes of the Allies in the Balkans that 
 
 secure the superiority in man-power to the Entente. 
 VII. The teachings of the recent past and of the present 
 prove the immense power of political strategy, and 
 that for the Allies the Danube-Central Europe front 
 exerts a decisive influence on the issue of the war. 
 
 The progressive evacuation of France and 
 of Belgium by the Germans, the surrender of 
 Bulgaria, of Turkey, of Austria-Hungary, must 
 not prevent us from studying thoroughly the 
 military forces of the states which have made 
 up and may again make up Pangermany. 
 
 This study is necessary to avoid, in esti- 
 mating the German man-power, any error, 
 
 88 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 89 
 
 at the conclusion of peace, which would be 
 fatal to the cause of democracy. We shall see 
 in effect that the Germans have still more men 
 than the Allies generally believe, and that con- 
 sequently the AUies ought still to be cautious. 
 
 The opinion prevailing in Entente coun- 
 tries is that victory will fall to the group of 
 beUigerents possessing the greatest man-power, 
 but this opinion is not altogether in harmony 
 with the teachings of history. Thanks to 
 superior strategy. Napoleon often conquered 
 even with numbers against him, and in the 
 first four years of the World War, success has 
 not fallen to the largest numerical group, as 
 the following table will show: 
 
 Entente 
 
 Central Powers 
 
 "Riiccin . . 
 
 Millions of 
 Inhabitants 
 
 182 
 46 
 40 
 36 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 334 
 
 Germanv 
 
 Millions of 
 Inhabitants 
 
 68 
 
 Enffland 
 
 Austria-Hungary . . 
 Turkey 
 
 50 
 
 l^roripp 
 
 20 
 
 Italv 
 
 Bulgaria 
 
 5 
 
 Roumania 
 
 Belgium 
 
 Total 
 
 
 Portugal 
 
 Serbia 
 
 
 Greece 
 
 
 Total 
 
 143 
 
 
 
 
90 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Great Britain certainly was short of men 
 when the war broke out, but by 1916 she had 
 raised a considerable army, and it is equally 
 true that Austria-Hungary was of but little 
 assistance to Germany, owing to the fact that 
 the majority of her Slav and Latin popula- 
 tion — about 28 millions — was averse to the 
 war. Turkey and Bulgaria also were exhausted 
 and stripped of their armaments by the Balkan 
 Wars, so that they did not really come into 
 line before 1915. As a whole, then, the Entente 
 had an enormous numerical advantage of 191 
 millions of inhabitants over the Central Em- 
 pires, which of course meant reserves of man- 
 power much greater than those of the Boches, 
 but in spite of this a glance at the map of Pan- 
 germany in August, 1918 (page 14), shows 
 that the latter had the upper hand. 
 
 Numbers, then, do not insure victory, which 
 may rather depend on the strategic use made 
 of forces covering the whole theatre of war. 
 
 It was necessary to show the relative value 
 of numbers in a campaign, but there should 
 be no misconception as to the extreme im- 
 portance of large reserves, for, the strategic 
 qualities of the contestants being equal, it is 
 obvious that victory will fall to the share of 
 the larger armies. The question of effectives 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 91 
 
 is most important to the Allies, and rightly 
 so, but many of them think erroneously that 
 since the American reinforcements assure our 
 superiority in man-power, nothing can over- 
 throw it. If this is so, it is only by reason of 
 certain political-strategic conditions in the 
 east, which I will explain at the end of this 
 chapter. 
 
 During the first three years of the war. 
 Allied opinion on the question of German 
 reserves was influenced chiefly by Colonel 
 Repington, military critic of the London 
 Times; this paper, however, no longer pub- 
 lishes his articles. In these fateful three years, 
 most Allied papers inclined to the views of 
 the greatest and most devoted to the cause of 
 the Allies of the British dailies, but Colonel 
 Repington's premonitions have been falsified 
 by the events. He announced many times 
 that, according to his calculations, German 
 reserves would be soon exhausted. This mis- 
 take as to the enemy's effectives has done an 
 infinite amount of harm to our cause, as I 
 pointed out in an article published by La 
 Vidoire, Paris, October 28th, 1916. The ar- 
 ticle is here exactly reproduced: 
 
 "'In the London Times of Jan. 10, 1916, we 
 read : 
 
92 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 ccc 
 
 Col. Repington estimates the German 
 losses at 200,000 men a month; if therefore 
 the struggle continues with the same intensity, 
 up to a date between May and October, 1916, 
 Germany will be unable to stop the gaps made 
 in her lines by the fighting of each day. Be- 
 fore that date, then, she must try to obtain 
 a decision, on one front or the other. 
 
 "'Four weeks later Col. Repington made 
 statements not only entirely opposed to the 
 above, but much more reasonable, and which 
 showed on what slender grounds his earlier 
 calculations had been made. This is clear 
 from his letter to the Times of the 9th of Feb. 
 1916, in which he asserts that the "Berlin 
 government now has at its disposal reserve 
 forces amounting to 2,700,000 men."' (See 
 L' Information, Paris, February 10th, 1916.) 
 
 "A month before, when Colonel Repington 
 stated that the Germans were losing 200,000 
 a month, and that sometime between May 
 and October they would find themselves with- 
 out reserves, he made a serious mistake. The 
 extreme carelessness of his judgment appears 
 yet more clearly when we read a statement in 
 The Times of April 30th, which ignores his 
 previous estimate of the number of German 
 reserves, for he writes exactly as if these re- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 93 
 
 serves did not exist when he says: 'The Ger- 
 man armies on the Russian front do not 
 amount to more than 1,300 men to the mile 
 . . . and to sum up, the eastern front is a new 
 wall of China with nothing behind it.' rin- 
 formation, Paris, May 2, 1916, accepts Rep- 
 ington's miscalculation copying The Times 
 article, with the headline, 'The German armies 
 have no more reserves.' 
 
 ''By the end of August, 1916, Colonel Rep- 
 ington decides that Germany is reduced ev- 
 erywhere to the defensive (Le Journal, Paris, 
 August 25th, 1916), the lack of reserves ren- 
 dering it impossible for the Kaiser to make 
 a serious offensive. A flat contradiction to 
 this was soon shown when Berlin overthrew 
 Roumania, with fresh troops which poured in 
 from Germany, Austria-Hungary, Turkey, and 
 Bulgaria (see Journal de Geneve, 19th of Oc- 
 tober, 1916, quoting from Uldea Nazionale). 
 
 "The contrast between the actual facts in 
 1916 and Repington's calculations of the Ger- 
 man reserves alone will prove to the least in- 
 formed that even if these estimates were 
 serious, they were quite insufficient to give 
 so much as an approximate idea of the truth. 
 "In point of fact, when we speak of German 
 reserves, we must surely mean to include ef- 
 
94 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 fectives contributed by Austria-Hungary, Tur- 
 key, and Bulgaria, all under orders from Ber- 
 lin; for as far as we can see, without these 
 vassals, Germany could not keep up the 
 struggle. There can be no doubt that the 
 Bulgars work for the King of Prussia in 
 Monastir, and the Turks in Galicia and the 
 Dobrudja. Thus, at the lowest estimate 
 there must be 1,500,000 Turco-Bulgars to be 
 subdued by the Allies, just as much as the 
 Austro-Boches. These 1,500,000 Turco-Bul- 
 gars deserve particular consideration from 
 Colonel Repington, for, as we all know, he has 
 contributed to place them at the service of 
 William II by his strenuous opposition to 
 the Allied attempt to preserve the Danube 
 front; though this was the only operation 
 which could have prevented the junction of 
 the Germans, Bulgars and Turks, and, there- 
 fore, the hold of the Kaiser on this 1,500,000 
 people. The colonel, however, does not in- 
 clude them in his calculations, any more than 
 the 2 millions of prisoners held by the Ger- 
 mans, who work in their munition factories 
 or behind the military fronts, thereby setting 
 free just so many Austro-Boches, who without 
 these prisoners would have themselves to carry 
 on these labors indispensable to the army. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 95 
 
 "Colonel Repington's carelessness and inco- 
 herence on these points must be clear, then, to 
 the meanest capacity. His estimates as to the 
 enemies' effectives are full of mistakes, for he 
 neglects the essential factors to be considered; 
 and these mistakes have produced the worst 
 practical consequences. The great weight at- 
 tached to The Times, has caused numerous Al- 
 hed newspapers to quote Repington's articles 
 in the fullest confidence, and this has filled the 
 public mind in Entente countries, with the 
 most dangerous notions about the duration of 
 the war, and the extent of effort necessary to 
 defeat the barbarians from beyond the Rhine." 
 
 These lines were written at the end of 1916. 
 Since then the German offensives in different 
 directions have proved how much Colonel 
 Repington was mistaken as to the enemy's 
 reserves, but these errors have contributed 
 materially to the cruel disappointments of the 
 Allies and the prolongation of the war, for 
 his statements fostered the opinion that the 
 conflict would certainly end in three months, 
 as Germany was near exhaustion, and that all 
 that was needful was to push the fight on the 
 western front until her reserves gave out, when 
 our victory was sure to follow. 
 
96 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Four years of war and the fact that the pro- 
 gressive evacuation of France and of Belgium 
 was decided upon by the Germans only after 
 the defeat of Bulgaria at the end of September, 
 1918, demonstrate the depth of these errors, 
 and as the interest of America is identical 
 with that of the Allies, she should grasp the 
 situation clearly that she may avoid the mis- 
 take made in Europe as to the man-power of 
 Germany, which has always been greatly 
 underestimated, so that even to-day, after the 
 German retreat on the west front, it is placed 
 at much less than it is in reality. 
 
 The Allies were so much surprised at the 
 numerical superiority of the Germans during 
 their great offensive on the western front in 
 April- June, 1918, that in order to account for 
 it, certain Allies explained that before the war 
 Germany gave out false reports as to her 
 population, which was much larger than the 
 official figures, and now supplied her from 
 resources greater than had been believed. 
 The truth is really much simpler, for mistakes 
 about the German forces arise from superficial 
 ideas existing among the Allies on many sub- 
 jects, not only about Austria-Hungary, Bul- 
 garia, and Turkey, countries difficult to un- 
 derstand, but about Germany as well. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 97 
 
 We are apt to think it a sign of weakness 
 when we see boys of seventeen in the German 
 army, and from the early days of the war our 
 press often mentioned this, saying: "Germany 
 must be in a bad way, if she has to use recruits 
 only seventeen years old." It is, however, 
 perfectly natural, and long before the war it 
 was the law that every German, able to bear 
 arms should be liable to military service, that 
 is, he might be obliged to join the colors at 
 seventeen years of age. In time of peace these 
 joined at twenty, but the circumstance of 
 their enlistment during the war at seventeen, 
 far from being a proof indicative of German 
 exhaustion, shows, on the contrary, that the 
 Berlin government resolved long ago to make 
 war with all the means at its command, and 
 thus to deal its enemies the deadliest blows. 
 
 In July and August, 1918, when our brilliant 
 counter-offensives forced the Teutons back 
 from the Soisson-Rheims salient, even as early 
 as the first day of August, many of the Allies 
 returned to the opinion that his retirement 
 was owing to lack of men, and that complete 
 victory would result automatically from the 
 destruction of the German army on the west- 
 ern front. It is now hard to understand such 
 fixed and definite ideas. On the 16th of Au- 
 
98 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 gust many Allied papers estimated the German 
 losses since July 15tli at 250,000 men, 'a large 
 number, no doubt; but to judge sanely of the 
 effect of this on the war we must set against 
 it the loss the Germans have inflicted on us 
 since April, a loss certainly not negligible, as 
 everything in war is a question of comparison 
 between the two contestants. 
 
 The above figure for German losses is not 
 high enough to allow us to conclude that the 
 enemy at this period, when the Bulgarian 
 disaster had not yet taken place, was al- 
 ready short of reserves, especially as we were 
 assured that he had about 7 millions of men 
 on all the western front. This retirement 
 may, perhaps, be interpreted as part of the 
 shrewd pacifist manoeuvre of which I have 
 spoken in the preceding chapter, and which 
 I had foreseen two years ago (see my pref- 
 ace). 
 
 Color is given to this idea by an extract 
 from the Stuttgart Neues Taghlatt, dated Au- 
 gust 19th, 1918, which quotes from the 
 Schwdbische Tagwacht, a statement that Ger- 
 many's soldiers are exhausted, and agree with 
 the civil population in demanding peace at 
 any price. I do not say this is not true; I 
 merely state that, given the German censor- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 99 
 
 ship at this period, an item of this sort could 
 only have been published on the other side 
 of the Rhine with permission of the General 
 Staff, which must certainly have had some 
 purpose to serve in authorizing the appear- 
 ance of such a statement. There is at least 
 ground for suspicion. 
 
 However this may be, four years of war 
 have not justified these opinions held in the 
 Entente, notably by Colonel Repington, as to 
 German reserves. The only way of reaching a 
 fair conclusion on this question, always ex- 
 tremely important, even at this moment when 
 the Germans are beginning to evacuate France 
 and Belgium, is to start fresh, renouncing all 
 former opinions which stand in need of proof, 
 and seeking corroboration from reliable sources 
 as to Germany's man-power and her military 
 strength at the threshold of this fifth year of 
 the war, remembering always that this 
 strength is exerted over the entire war-field 
 subject to the direction of Berlin. 
 
 To approximate as nearly as possible to the 
 truth, we must study successively the two es- 
 sential elements of this problem. 
 
 1st. What is the annual military contingent 
 of Germany ? 
 
 2d. Making proper deductions, what was 
 
100 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 the present state of Germany's mobilized 
 military forces in August, 1918. 
 
 I. 
 
 The mistake of the AUies as to German re- 
 serves arises from an inexact valuation of their 
 annual military contingent. Many people of 
 importance put this contingent at about 
 400,000, and this figure is generally accepted 
 by the Allies. According to German reports 
 dating from before the war, these figures are 
 much below the truth. According to the 
 best-known German military publication, Loe- 
 helVs Jahresherichte for 1911, published in the 
 spring of 1912, the number of recruits for 
 1910 was 1,245,363, the population of the 
 empire being then exactly Q5 millions. On 
 looking at these figures carefully, we see that 
 they include the class coming up for examina- 
 tion as well as those adjourned from preceding 
 classes. Taken in the lump, they can be 
 analyzed thus: 
 
 Excluded on account of criminal conviction 890 
 
 Invalided 34,067 
 
 Men in advance of their time 39,970 
 
 Service deferred (ajournh) 715,952 
 
 Men fit for service 454,484 
 
 Let us analyze these figures, so as to ascer- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 101 
 
 tain the annual contingent of Germany if she 
 had wished to make war in 1910, instead of 
 merely keeping up her peace establishment. 
 
 To keep down expenses before the war, 
 Germany did not enHst by any means all the 
 men fit for service, so it is plain that if she 
 had brought on war in 1910, she would first 
 have taken into the army the whole number 
 ready for that year; say 454,484 men. Now 
 let us examine the list of those whose service 
 was deferred, 715,952, a very high figure. We 
 must first understand the conditions under 
 which men are deferred (or adjourned) from 
 the German army. This does not happen in 
 cases of sickness, but where the men are phys- 
 ically fit, but suffering from some temporary 
 weakness. It was easy to get an adjournment 
 before the war, as there were more men fit for 
 service than the state could afford to enlist. 
 Moreover, excuse is granted in Germany for 
 any one of a number of reasons, depending on 
 family or commercial considerations, so that 
 men obtain it as — 
 
 1st. The necessary support of a family. 
 
 2d. The sons of a landed proprietor, farmer, 
 or manufacturer incapable of work. 
 
 3d. Next of kin to soldiers killed, or dead 
 of wounds in the service. 
 
102 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 4th. Having inherited property or land, 
 which can only be managed by themselves. 
 
 5th. Owners of factories or important busi- 
 ness houses where their presence is indispen- 
 sable. 
 
 6th. Young men preparing for any pro- 
 fession, study or trade to which interruption 
 would be prejudicial. 
 
 7th. Young men living abroad. 
 
 From this it is clear that the men exempted 
 in peace-time are all physically capable of 
 bearing arms for the Kaiser, or of work in 
 the many branches of service in the rear of an 
 army. Observe also that according to mili- 
 tary law adjournment lasts only three years, 
 so that the number, 715,952 men for 1910, 
 mentioned above includes only three classes 
 adjourned; consequently, taking a third of this 
 figure — 238,650, we reach the mean number of 
 men adjourned in 1910, who would unques- 
 tionably have entered the army in that year. 
 
 In 1910, Germany had also 34,067 reformes 
 (men invalided), and of course in all the bellig- 
 erent countries it is much harder to be invalided 
 in time of war; therefore we can allow a third of 
 the figure 34,067, say, 11,355, men who would 
 have been part of the war contingent in 1910. 
 
 To sum up, if Germany had begun the war 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 103 
 
 in that year, her war levy would have been 
 made up of three categories, as follows: 
 
 Fit for service in 1910 454,484 men 
 
 A third of those adjourned in 1910 238.650 men 
 
 A third of those reformis in 1910 11,355 men 
 
 Total 704,489 men 
 
 Let us say in round numbers 300,000 men 
 besides the 400,000 generally allowed to be 
 the regular annual levy. 
 
 This total of 700,000 men is probably less 
 than the present annual war contingent in 
 Germany, as it pertains to the year 1910, and 
 according to the Almanack de Gotha, page 531, 
 in 1910 Germany had exactly 64,925,993 in- 
 habitants, in 1913 she had 66,835,000; in- 
 dicating an average increase for each of the 
 three years of 636,335 inhabitants. On this 
 basis, without considering effects resulting 
 from the war, the population of Germany was: 
 
 In 1911 65,562,328 inhabitants 
 
 In 1912 66,198,663 inhabitants 
 
 In 1913 66,835,000 inhabitants 
 
 In 1914 67,471,335 inhabitants 
 
 In 1915 68,107,670 inhabitants 
 
 In 1916 68,744,005 inhabitants 
 
 In 1917 69,380,340 inhabitants 
 
 In 1918 70,016,675 inhabitants 
 
 These figures provide a basis for calculations 
 
104 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 of great practical interest because the two 
 causes which at present diminish these figures — 
 the German losses and the decline in the birth- 
 rate caused by the war — certainly do not in- 
 fluence the increase of the annual military con- 
 tingent of Germany. Since 1915, those who 
 have reached the military age of seventeen are 
 not less in number owing to events now taking 
 place, because they were born after 1898, that 
 is, during a period in which the German birth- 
 rate was steadily rising from year to year; 
 hence we can fairly consider that the above 
 figures reflect accurately the size of the popu- 
 lation from which Germany has drawn recruits 
 since 1915, but we must bear in mind that on 
 account of the high birth-rate after 1898 re- 
 sources in men are considerable, and will con- 
 tinue for some years to come. Consequently, 
 from the recruiting point of view, the figures 
 showing the growth of the German population 
 from 1911 to 1918 will allow us to estimate as 
 closely as possible the annual military contin- 
 gent of Germany for the same period. If this 
 amounted to 700,000 men in 1910, as against 
 Q5 millions of inhabitants, that is, about 10.77 
 for every 1,000, it would have been: 
 
 In 1911 706,055 men 
 
 In 1912 712,908 men 
 
 In.l913 719,761 men 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 105 
 
 In 1914 726,614 men 
 
 In 1915 733,467 men 
 
 In 1916 740,320 men 
 
 In 1917 747,172 men 
 
 In 1918 754,025 men 
 
 This gives a total of 5,840,322 men for these 
 eight years. As the Entente usually reckons 
 the annual German levies at 400,000, in the 
 light of the facts just presented, based on the 
 latest German official figures obtainable, their 
 last eight military contingents would have been 
 calculated as only 3,200,000 men, making an 
 underestimate of apparently about 2,600,000. 
 
 This showing explains in a striking manner 
 some of the events of the last four years — up to 
 the moment when the Bulgarian debacle and 
 the Allied advance toward the Danube have 
 compelled the German General Staff abruptly 
 to shorten the western front to rush to defend 
 central Europe — particularly: 
 
 1st. How Germany has been able, up to the 
 time of the Bulgarian defeat, to continue her 
 penetration in Russia, while maintaining de- 
 fensive pressure in the west. 
 
 2d. How the Germans have been able to 
 keep up their long lines of communication, a 
 feat rarely mentioned, but which must re- 
 quire a large personnel. 
 
 3d. How for the last four years the Ger- 
 
106 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 mans have surprised the AlHes, always op- 
 posing them with forces superior to their cal- 
 culations at any critical moment. 
 
 II. 
 
 The annual military levy of Germany since 
 1910, being known by means of the foregoing 
 calculations, let us now estimate her mobilized 
 forces at the beginning of the fifth year of 
 war, August, 1918. 
 
 In Mr. Gerard's book. My Four Years in 
 Germany, he says that there were 12 millions 
 of soldiers mobilized by William II when he 
 declared war. As Germany had a population 
 of about 68 millions in 1914, this would mean 
 17^ per cent of the people. The French ex- 
 generalissimo. General de Lacroix, estimated 
 the whole German mobilization at 13 millions 
 of men, say 19 per cent of the population. 
 According to law every German is liable to 
 military service from 17 years to the end of 
 the 45th year of age. Compare the official 
 figures of the French census of 1910 showing 
 that the male population from 17 to 45 inclu- 
 sive represents 21 in 100 of the French people, 
 the general average in most countries — we can 
 therefore reckon the entire German mobiliza- 
 tion at 20 per cent of the inhabitants, which 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 107 
 
 gives us 13,600,000 men, it being more prudent 
 to put the German strength at rather more 
 than less. This figure of 13,600,000 men mo- 
 bihzed is very conservative, as it relates to the 
 number of inhabitants in 1914 — 68 millions. 
 In the last four years the German population 
 has increased on an average of 636,335 a year, 
 deducting war losses, of which we will speak 
 later. These figures are taken from the Al- 
 manack de Gotha, 1914, page 531, above quoted 
 (see page 103). 
 
 In 1918, then, Germany contained 70,016,675 
 inhabitants. Hence, taking as a basis the 
 mobilization of 20 in 100 on the round number 
 of 68 millions of people in 1914, we are prob- 
 ably if anything short of the truth. 
 
 In this number of 13,600,000 men are in- 
 cluded, of course, soldiers on the various fronts, 
 and those in the innumerable service depart- 
 ments of all kinds of the German army. 
 
 This lump sum of 13,600,000 has been modi- 
 fied in two ways. First, it has been diminished 
 by war losses. Secondly, these losses have been 
 partially compensated for by the German 
 annual recruitment. 
 
 Let us consider the value of each of these 
 factors. According to an authority which I 
 am bound to hold as particularly trustworthy. 
 
108 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 on the 1st of June, 1918, the German loss 
 may be estimated by the use of the following 
 data. 
 
 Figures carefully collated state their loss 
 to have been exactly 3,400,000 on April 1st, 
 1917. Add to this the losses from April to 
 the 31st of December, 1917. Battles of the 
 Aisne, Flanders, etc., say 1,100,000 men, which 
 brings the total on January 1st, 1918, up to 
 about 4,500,000. By June 1st of this year, the 
 list was estimated at 300,000 — making 4,800,- 
 000 men; then we must include the sick and 
 wounded, a constant figure estimated at about 
 500,000. Putting all these together, according 
 to those in a position to know best, we reach 
 the total of a loss of 5,300,000 men to Ger- 
 many by the 1st of June, 1918. 
 
 We might add subsequent losses incident 
 to our victorious counter-ojffensive since July 
 15th, but from the 1st of June to the 1st of 
 August data are lacking for an exact computa- 
 tion, and, on the other hand, the problem be- 
 fore us consists in the attempts to ascertain 
 the average annual loss of Germany. Relying 
 on the authoritative sources of information 
 above mentioned, we have brought our esti- 
 mates to the 1st of June, 1918, and from this 
 point we can reach an average for the four 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 109 
 
 years of war within a month, or very nearly 
 exact. 
 
 Now let us see how much the annual levies 
 of Germany have compensated for her losses. 
 
 These annual contingents (see page 105) 
 amount to about — 
 
 733,000 men in 1915 
 
 740,000 men in 1916 
 
 747,00.0 men in 1917 
 
 754,000 men in 1918 
 
 a total of 2,974,000 men for the four years of 
 war. 
 
 The mobilized strength of Germany in 1914 
 
 was 13,600,000 men 
 
 Ascertained losses resulting from the war, 
 
 June 1st, 1916 5,300,000 men 
 
 reduce this to 8,300,000 men 
 
 Four military levies, 1915-1916-1917-1918, in 
 
 round numbers 2,900,000 men 
 
 brmg this to 11,200,000 men 
 
 Eleven millions of men mobilized were, 
 therefore, at the disposal of Germany at the 
 opening of the fifth year of war. The modera- 
 tion and probability of this statement can be 
 verified by the following reasoning. The Al- 
 lied High Command and Senator Berenger, of 
 the Committee on Effectives of the French 
 
110 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Senate, in their figures estimated the num- 
 ber of Germans on all the western front at 
 7 millions in June, 1918. From our estimates 
 that would leave only 4 millions to carry on 
 all the work in the interior of Germany, to 
 supply the armies in Russia and Turkey, and 
 secure extended communication in hostile dis- 
 tricts. For all these purposes 4 millions is 
 rather an insufficient number, so our calcula- 
 tions are probably not too high. 
 
 We can now see clearly two causes for the 
 misapprehension of the Allies as to Germany's 
 military resources. First mistake: The Ger- 
 man annual contingent is usually reckoned 
 at 400,000 men, but according to German 
 statistics (page 103) it ought to be about 
 700,000. Second mistake: German losses on 
 June 1st, 1918, are counted as positively 
 5,300,000 men, without reflecting that, if this 
 figure is right with regard to the total popu- 
 lation of Germany, it is not so when it is 
 compared with the figures of the initial 
 mobilization. It is important to remember 
 that the length of the war feeds the war, that 
 is, four annual military contingents have filled 
 up in a great measure the gaps made by losses 
 in the German army. Our task is to destroy 
 the men who compose this army faster than 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 111 
 
 they can be replaced by the German people. 
 It is wrong, then, to speak of the absolute 
 German loss (5,300,000 on the 1st of June, 
 1918), for this implies a corresponding dimi- 
 nution in the mobihzed forces of Germany, 
 which is not the state of the case. Her strength 
 being kept up by annual enlistments, her real 
 losses after four years of war would be: 5,300,- 
 000 less 2,900,000 recruits, giving 2,400,000 
 men. Keeping in mind the comparison with the 
 amount of the initial mobilization, the actual 
 loss of the German army to August, 1918, was 
 in round numbers only a fourth of that num- 
 ber, say 600,000 men a year, a very much 
 lower figure than is generally allowed. 
 
 This number of men annually lost, if ad- 
 mitted as right, accounts for much that was 
 obscure in the evolution of the war, and ex- 
 plains the disappointments of the Allies at 
 finding superior forces always before them, 
 contrary to their calculations. These figures 
 also prove the falsity of Colonel Repington's 
 theories, for he has always maintained that 
 Germany can be completely conquered, driven 
 out in the west, and forced to yield central 
 and eastern Europe, as well as Turkey. To 
 this end he would pursue a concentrated war 
 of attrition on the western front, destroying 
 
112 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 successively and surely the German effective 
 force, and by this means arriving at a complete 
 victory for the Allies. The weakness of this 
 conception must be made clear by the fact 
 that it was the victorious offensive of the Allies 
 in the Balkans which compelled the German 
 General Staff to evacuate more quickly France 
 and Belgium. 
 
 If any doubt remains let us remember that 
 if Germany has lost 600,000 men a year, she 
 has also reached great results, for this sacri- 
 fice, combined with her political strategy, has 
 gained for her the use and control of the wealth 
 of three-fourths of Europe and a part of Asia. 
 The Allies, on the other hand, underestimating 
 the importance of the eastern front, neglected 
 for four years the great strategic possibilities 
 of a campaign on the Danube, and thus de- 
 prived themselves of the resources of Russia 
 and the Balkans, which they controlled at 
 the outset. They have been, for this reason, 
 blockaded in eastern Europe, and obliged to 
 bring from Australia and America at great 
 expense most of the food and raw material 
 of which they stand in need. Again, in pro- 
 portion to her first mobilized army, Germany 
 has lost 600,000 men a year, but the war map 
 (see page 14) shows how nearly she has ap- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 113 
 
 proached to the Pangermanist standard, and 
 also that she has inflicted on her adversaries 
 losses equal to her own. This cannot be 
 denied, for we know the Russians lost many 
 more men than the Germans; the French 
 losses have not been made public, but we 
 know that in April, 1918, there were more 
 French prisoners in Germany than there were 
 Germans in France, which shows at the very 
 least that the French have certainly lost pro- 
 portionately more than the Germans. It is 
 not easy to demonstrate, therefore, that we 
 can gain the victory through the exhaustion of 
 Germany's man-power, since it is proved that 
 the military and political strategy finally 
 carried out by the Allies in the Balkans has 
 accomplished in a few days results which four 
 years of persistent effort on the western front 
 could not secure. 
 
 III. 
 
 The figures given by our deductions: 13,600,- 
 000 for the whole mobilized German army, and 
 700,000 for its probable war contingent, being 
 much higher than those generally accepted by 
 the Entente, are of a nature to cause great 
 surprise and raise objections. A profound 
 
114 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 scrutiny of these figures is therefore not only 
 needful but indispensable, for if finally it is 
 well established that they certainly approxi- 
 mate to the truth it will demonstrate a fact of 
 great value to the Entente, of which the practi- 
 cal importance will appear logically at the end 
 of this verification. In order to go to the root 
 of the analysis of our figures, I will review my 
 statements from the beginning, following an en- 
 tirely different method, by means of which the 
 results of the first can be checked. First, I will 
 prove that a grave error has been most certainly 
 made by the Allies in their calculations of Ger- 
 man man-power. Second, I will point out the 
 different objections likely to present themselves 
 to the mind of my readers, and present the an- 
 swers which can be given. 
 
 1st. The Misapprehension of the Allies 
 AS TO the Annual German Contingent 
 IS Certain and Important. 
 
 The number of 400,000 men for Germany's 
 annual contingent is generally accepted by the 
 Allies. On June 10th, 1918, an article ap- 
 peared in the Paris Temps by Lieutenant 
 d'Entraygues, in which, speaking of the Ger- 
 man class of 1920, which in June, 1918, was in 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 115 
 
 the Kaiser's instruction-camps, he said: "This 
 class will yield an effective of 400,000 men." 
 On the 7th of September, 1918, the New York 
 Times published a despatch by an American 
 correspondent in Paris, who had evidently 
 gained his information in France. He says: 
 "What the American factor now means may 
 be judged from one fact. During the month 
 of August 400,000 American soldiers landed in 
 France. This number is as nearly as possible 
 equivalent to the whole German 1920 class, 
 on which there is no doubt that the enemy has 
 been very largely counting to compensate him 
 for the enormous cost in man-power which 
 the Allies are causing him at present." 
 
 Now we will show why it is quite impossible 
 that the German class of 1920 should amount 
 to only 400,000 men. The figures of LoebeWs 
 Jahresberichte, on which I have based all my 
 calculations, are to be found in a pamphlet 
 called The Military Situation of all Nations, 
 published in 1914, before the war, by Berger- 
 Levrault, the foremost French military pub- 
 lisher, whose technical works are brought out 
 with the assistance of qualified officers. To 
 demonstrate that I have made no mistake, 
 either in the sources or the conclusions drawn 
 from the figures which formed the starting-point 
 
116 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 ALLEMAQNB 7 
 
 fls ne le soat g^n^ralement que pour une seule 
 pferiode Dans la landwehr du 2» ban et dans le 
 landsturm, il n'est plus fait aucune convocation. 
 
 11 importe de remarquer que les diverses regies 
 qui pr6c6dent hb sont pas absolues ni imperatives; ce 
 qui caractferise essentieJlement les lois de recrute- 
 ment enAllemagne, c'est leurgrande 61asticitfe et,en 
 m6me temps, le souci predominant de rijit6r6t mili- 
 taire. les ressources: considerables et toujours crois- 
 santes du recrutement permettent de m6nager, dans 
 une large mesure, la population civile, tout en n'in- 
 corporant dans les troupes que des jeunes gens 
 parfaitement aptes an service anii6. 
 
 Aussi I'autorite militaire jouit-elle de la latitude la 
 plus complete dans Vexamen des cas d'ajoumement, 
 d^exclusion et de reforme prevus par la loi, 
 
 Vajoumemetit peut resulter, en premier lieu, 
 d*une aptitude physique incomplete ; il ne peut 6tre 
 prolonge au dela de trois ans. 11 peut aussi etre pro- 
 nonce, sUr la demande des interesses ou de leur 
 famUlfe, en faveur ; \? des soutiens indispensables 
 
 of my calculations, I will reproduce photograph- 
 ically the essential passages of this pamphlet, 
 showing: 
 
 1st. That according to German military law 
 adjournment of service can only last three 
 years. 
 
 2d. That the figures on which I rely are 
 really taken from LoeheWs Jahresberichte, which 
 is held to be the most authoritative German 
 publication. 
 
 If, therefore, Germany had declared war in 
 1910, without counting young men who had 
 presented themselves in advance, or those she 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 117 
 
 8 fiTAT MILITAIRE DE TOXJTES LES NATIONS 
 
 t6s physiques ou morales ; mais les jeunes gens qui 
 ont cherche a se soustraire a robligatiou du service 
 par mutilation ou autrement sont vers6s dans les 
 sections de travailleurs, 
 
 (Pour le m6canisme et le fonctionnement du service 
 de RECRDTEMJENT cu Allcmagne, se reporter d ce mot 
 dans le corps du Biciionnaire.) 
 
 Voici, maintenant, un aperQu des r6sultats du re- 
 crutement pour Fannie 1910, extraits des LcebeWs 
 Jahresherichte (pour 1911 : publics an printemps 
 1912), en rappelant que ces operations embrassent 
 non seulement les hommes dei la classe incorporable, 
 tnais encore les nombreux ajourn^s des classes pr6- 
 c^dentes : 
 
 Jeunes gens ayani pris part'^aux operations 
 du recrutement. .....■.......*«.. 1.245.363 
 
 donl: 
 
 BxcIms CUnwurdige). ...,». 890 
 
 R6form6s (Untaugliche) , ,.. *. , . 34,067 
 
 Ajouraes , . . . .• 715.952 
 
 Aydflt devancd I'appol. . . . . , 39.960 
 
 l)^Clax6sbonSr . . -. . . * .-. . 454.484 
 
 could make up out of her reforme list, she 
 could have utilized in the various branches of 
 her mobilized army: 
 
 1st. Men fit for service 454,484 men 
 
 2d. One-third of 715,952. This figure, accord- 
 ing to German law, can only include 
 3 classes of adjourned, equal, therefore, 
 to 238,650 men 
 
 Total 693,134 men 
 
 If, in 1910, Germany, which then had but 
 65 millions of inhabitants, could raise a war 
 contingent of about 693,000 men, how can it 
 
lis AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 be believed that in 1918, when Germany, from 
 the recruiting standpoint, has 70 millions of in- 
 habitants, and forms her classes not at 20 but 
 at 17 years of age — that is, without having to 
 take account of the deaths between 17 and 19 
 inclusive — should have a class of only 400,000 
 men, that is, about 293,000 less than the war 
 class of 1910 ? It is impossible that this should 
 be true. 
 
 A serious mistake has therefore been made. 
 It is hard to explain logically, because, as we 
 have just seen, the figures which prove it were 
 published in France, even before the war. The 
 only explanation of this extraordinary miscon- 
 ception is that it is of the same nature as those 
 held by the Entente regarding many other 
 problems — the Bulgar question, the question 
 about the King of Greece, the question of Aus- 
 tria-Hungary, the Bolshevists — all questions on 
 which for a long time the Allies were misled by 
 superficial preconceived ideas, lacking proof, 
 and which events have demonstrated to be as 
 contrary to facts as to the interests of the 
 Entente. The problem now is to discuss thor- 
 oughly the extent of the error committed, and 
 in what it consists. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 119 
 
 2d. Objections and Replies. 
 
 1st Objection, — ^The man-power of Germany 
 (70 millions of inhabitants) cannot be greater 
 than that of the Allies put together (France 40 
 millions, England 46, Italy 36, United States 
 100), etc. 
 
 Answer, — Certainly this is true, but we must 
 compare, not the man-power of the Allies only 
 as against that of Germany, but the number 
 of Allied soldiers able to serve in Europe, op- 
 posed to the man-power of all the Central 
 Powers, as, since the war, they form a group of 
 forces directed by Berlin, to the advantage of 
 Germany, who without them must have yielded 
 long ago. By this comparison alone can be 
 discerned which are the weak points of the 
 effectives of Germany's allies, on which the 
 Entente should consequently bring pressure to 
 bear. The great successes achieved since the 
 Entente finally decided to attack Bulgaria, show 
 the absolute necessity of this method of pro- 
 cedure. 
 
 M Objection,— The figures of 13,600,000 men, 
 which we found to represent the number of the 
 entire mobilized German army, and that of 
 
120 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 700,000 for the German contingent, are so 
 much larger than those generally accepted 
 that they cannot be correct. 
 
 Answer. — It is unfortunate not only regard- 
 ing the German effectives that considerable 
 errors, reaching 50 per cent, have been made 
 by the Entente on questions nevertheless of 
 capital importance for the winning of the war. 
 For instance, when the war began the opinion 
 prevailed in dominant circles of western Europe 
 that Germany had only 50 army corps. Now 
 it is a fact that she began the fight with 100, 
 that is with 50 more, the existence of which was 
 not even suspected. This was clearly recog- 
 nized, particularly in several articles which 
 appeared in France about two years ago, there- 
 fore authorized by the censors. The error, 
 very serious at that time, was in this case of 
 50 per cent. Granting the above, it is not im- 
 possible, a priori, that, instead of estimating 
 the annual German contingent at about 700,- 
 000 men, it should have been wrongly placed 
 at only 400,000. 
 
 3d Objection. — It is improbable, a priori, 
 that Germany's man-power should be esti- 
 mated at 13,600,000 fighting men. 
 
 Answer. — It is absolutely necessary to come 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 121 
 
 to an understanding as to the meaning one 
 should give to the expression man-power, for it 
 seems to be imperfectly understood in the 
 Entente. 
 
 Many of the Allies, in fact, imagine that the 
 man-power of a country consists alone in its 
 ability to place so many combatants on the 
 firing-line. This idea of man-power is incom- 
 plete and gives rise to serious mistakes. An 
 army is not made up of fighting men only. At 
 the present day, the mobilized army of a state 
 comprises innumerable departments; the fight- 
 ing units, services immediately behind the 
 front, home services, war factories, working of 
 mines necessary to the war, sometimes even 
 agricultural production, and numbers of bu- 
 reaus. Now, all these services, being indis- 
 pensable to the working of the army, in 
 consequence are equally necessary to victory. 
 Soldiers fighting at the front are therefore only 
 a part of the man-power required, and their 
 number is itself the reflex and the result of 
 the strength of the organizations of non- 
 combatants in the rear. 
 
 If, further, we should attempt to estimate 
 Germany's man-power by counting simply the 
 number of fighting men, we should find our- 
 selves certainly mistaken. On the one hand. 
 
122 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 the Allies' information services had to be made 
 out of the whole cloth since the war, and have 
 therefore inevitable defects; and on the other, 
 the Germans are past masters in the art of 
 dissimulation. The result is that all the iden- 
 tifications that the Allies can make of German 
 divisions fighting on the diflPerent fronts, only 
 reach an approximation, and leave unreckoned 
 elements of the enemy's strength, which it is 
 indispensable to take into account. 
 
 For all these reasons, the man-power of a 
 nation is represented by the whole number of 
 men it is able to mobilize, no matter to what 
 service these men are attached. I have taken 
 great care to specify (see page 107) that the 
 figure of 13,600,000 included, of course, the 
 fighting men on the various fronts and those 
 in the innumerable service departments of all 
 kinds of the German army. 
 
 iih Objection. — Ought not the number of 
 13,600,000 to be reduced by 15 to 20 per cent 
 to allow for these reformes? 
 
 Answer. — In Germany the number of these 
 reformes must be much less than the above 
 percentage. The war has been so premedi- 
 tated and the study of military things by the 
 General Staflf has gone on for such a length of 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 123 
 
 time that it is only natural that of all the bel- 
 ligerents Germany should know how to get 
 the best results out of the men who come up 
 for mobilization. The system by which mo- 
 bilized men are utilized in Germany is quite 
 unlike that which obtained in France, for in- 
 stance, at least during the two first years of 
 the war. 
 
 In France, through a false notion of equality 
 and of the modern needs of war, in the begin- 
 ning, they tried to act on the principle that 
 each mobilized man should be exposed to the 
 same danger, no matter what might be his par- 
 ticular aptitudes. Intellectual power of the 
 first rank which could have done much toward 
 a speedy victory, was sacrificed to this idea, 
 to the great detriment of the common cause. 
 Thus, for example, Jean Gravier, who was 
 probably the Frenchman who knew most about 
 Serbia, because he had long made a special 
 study of the country on the spot, was recalled 
 to France by the mobilization, and killed as a 
 sergeant before Souchez, when he might have 
 rendered invaluable services in the Balkans. 
 The forces thus uselessly sacrificed have been 
 very great, and it was only toward the third 
 year of the war that France began to remedy 
 this fatal error. 
 
124 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 If Jean Gravier had been a German he 
 would have been assigned as technical adviser 
 to the Staff charged to prepare for the inva- 
 sion of Serbia, because in Germany, from the 
 outbreak of hostilities, the utilization of mobil- 
 ized men has been arranged on the principle 
 that each man should be employed, not neces- 
 sarily where there are the most risks to be 
 run, but where his personal aptitudes would 
 allow him to render the best service with a 
 view to victory. 
 
 The application of this principle explains 
 why mobilized Germans, 30 years old, strong 
 and well, have been kept away from the 
 firing-line and attached at home or abroad to 
 propaganda service, from which the Berlin 
 government has derived so much advantage. 
 Striking examples are the cases of Von Papen 
 and Boy-Ed, who were the German officers 
 retained as long as possible in the United 
 States because Berlin considered that they 
 were much more useful to the German cause 
 in this way than if they had been killed on the 
 western front. 
 
 This principle carried out explains why the 
 Germans make reformes of a relatively small 
 number of men among those subject to mobil- 
 ization. It is, in fact, clear that, with the 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 125 
 
 exception of those seriously ill, any man merely 
 weak or delicate who is employed in civil life 
 can be used in some sedentary service in one 
 of the innumerable departments of the Ger- 
 man army. The number of those reformes 
 varies according to age, as is shown by the 
 following table drawn up according to the 
 official figures of German mortality for 1901 
 (see page 134). 
 
 Out of 100 
 
 Number of 
 
 Out of 100 
 
 Number of 
 
 Germans of 
 
 Deaths 
 
 Germans of 
 
 Deaths 
 
 1 year 
 
 20.23 
 
 24 years 
 
 0.50 
 
 2 years 
 
 3.98 
 
 25 
 
 i( 
 
 0.50 
 
 3 
 
 a 
 
 1.49 
 
 26 
 
 a 
 
 0.51 
 
 4 
 
 t( 
 
 0.94 
 
 27 
 
 it 
 
 0.52 
 
 5 
 
 it 
 
 0.69 
 
 28 
 
 it 
 
 0.52 
 
 6 
 
 « 
 
 0.52 
 
 29 
 
 it 
 
 0.53 
 
 7 
 
 it 
 
 0.42 
 
 30 
 
 it 
 
 0.54 
 
 8 
 
 (( 
 
 0.35 
 
 31 
 
 it 
 
 0.55 
 
 9 
 
 « 
 
 0.30 
 
 32 
 
 ti 
 
 0.57 
 
 10 
 
 « 
 
 0.26 
 
 33 
 
 it 
 
 0.59 
 
 11 
 
 a 
 
 0.24 
 
 34 
 
 it 
 
 0.62 
 
 12 
 
 « 
 
 0.22 
 
 35 
 
 it 
 
 0.66 
 
 13 
 
 <t 
 
 0.21 
 
 36 
 
 it 
 
 0.70 
 
 14 
 
 (t 
 
 0.21 
 
 37 
 
 it 
 
 0.74 
 
 15 
 
 <s 
 
 0.23 
 
 38 
 
 it 
 
 0.78 
 
 16 
 
 t( 
 
 0.27 
 
 39 
 
 it 
 
 0.83 
 
 17 
 
 a 
 
 0.32 
 
 40 
 
 it 
 
 0.88 
 
 18 
 
 (6 
 
 0.38 
 
 41 
 
 it 
 
 0.91 
 
 19 
 
 « 
 
 0.43 
 
 42 
 
 it 
 
 0.99 
 
 20 
 
 (C 
 
 0.48 
 
 43 
 
 it 
 
 1.05 
 
 21 
 
 <e 
 
 0.50 
 
 44 
 
 It 
 
 1.11 
 
 22 
 
 it 
 
 0.50 
 
 45 
 
 it 
 
 1.17 
 
 23 
 
 it 
 
 0.50 
 
 
 
 
126 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 This table is very interesting because it 
 shows : 
 
 1st. That the mortahty is enormous the 
 first year, and great for the second and third 
 years. 
 
 2d. That at 45 it is 1.17 per cent. 
 
 3d. That at 16 it is only 0.27 per cent. 
 
 It is therefore evident that those reformes 
 among men of 45, already worn, and suffering 
 from serious complaints, are much more nu- 
 merous than the reformes among young men, 
 of just 17, who are full of life. 
 
 Applying the principles which govern the 
 German mobilization, which start from the 
 theory that every man is of some use, except 
 those seriously ill, we can understand how it 
 happens that those reformes are relatively 
 few, even among men of 45, and fewer still 
 among the youths of 17, who in time of war 
 constitute each annual German contingent. 
 
 To make this plainer still, let us take, for 
 example, 100,000 young Germans 17 years old 
 who have come before the examining board to 
 form the class of 1920. The reason why so 
 few among these youths are reformes is that, 
 according to the above figures (see page 125), 
 from 16 to 17 the death-rate is only 0.27 per 
 cent; that is, that among 400 young Germans 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 127 
 
 of this age only about one dies, because at 16 
 or 17 the serious maladies which attack men of 
 more advanced years naturally do not exist. 
 On the other hand, a sufficiently large number 
 of boys of 17 are not yet strong enough physi- 
 cally to make good fighting men, but even 
 these are quite able to fill useful places in some 
 of the numerous branches of the army services, 
 work which would not be too exacting for boys 
 of that age. In this way, we see how those 
 reformes among the youths of 17 who make 
 up the war contingent should not exceed 5 
 per cent at the most. Allowing this to be 
 the probable figure, we will understand how 
 the Germans make use of the 95,000 boys of 
 17 remaining from the 100,000 whom we have 
 supposed as coming before the Kaiser's board 
 of examination. 
 
 Out of these 95,000 probably 70,000 are 
 strong enough to be sent at once to instruction- 
 camps and to the front in six months. The 
 remaining 25,000 fall into two categories: The 
 first is composed of specialists, workmen: 
 miners, mechanics, electricians, tailors, etc. 
 The second is formed of young men who need 
 to be built up for some months, or perhaps a 
 year, before they can be made fighting men. 
 
 The specialized workmen of 17 are sent to 
 
128 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 different departments or to the workrooms of 
 their trades, where they take the places of older 
 men who go to the front. As for those who 
 need strengthening, they are either sent to 
 camps for physical training or divided among 
 the different offices where there is sedentary 
 work, and where they relieve young men of 
 the preceding year who are now strong enough 
 to join the fighting force, or older men no 
 longer necessary behind the lines, who are 
 sent forward. The result of this system is 
 that if the 95,000 German soldiers at 17 esti- 
 mated in our hypothesis do not at once enter 
 the fighting ranks, their numbers make it pos- 
 sible to form a rotation from one year to the 
 next by means of which men able to fight can 
 be taken out of the various services. In this 
 way, the military authorities can send to the 
 front a number of fighting men virtually equal 
 to that of the annual contingent, which thus 
 acts as a sort of reservoir, supplying the differ- 
 ent branches of the German army, which draws 
 upon it as much as possible, allowing for the 
 small number reformes. 
 
 5th Objection, — If there had been no war the 
 effect of natural causes would have diminished 
 the number of men from 17 to 45 years old. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 129 
 
 We should therefore take into account this 
 cause of diminution of the German army, 
 which must have considerably lowered its 
 numbers during the last four years. 
 
 Answer, — Of course deaths from natural 
 causes, as in time of peace, would occur among 
 men mobilized from 17 to 45, but practically 
 the effects of this cause of diminution of the 
 German army are confounded with losses pro- 
 duced by the war. If a mobilized German 
 dies of bronchitis, of pleurisy, or of heart-dis- 
 ease, he might certainly have succumbed from 
 such causes without the war, but they might 
 equally have resulted from it. In any case, 
 nothing is known about it, and nothing can be 
 found out, because every mobilized soldier in 
 the German army, if he falls ill, is sent to a 
 military hospital. If he dies, from no matter 
 what cause, his death is included among the 
 war losses reckoned above, as we have seen, 
 including a constant figure of 500,000 men in 
 hospital (see page 108). 
 
 6th Objection, — If the German army in- 
 creased by about 700,000 men each year, we 
 must reckon also an annual loss of men re- 
 leased from military service, on reaching the 
 age of 45 inclusive. 
 
130 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Answer, — ^This would be true in peace-time, 
 but not in war. In France military service is 
 obligatory up to the end of the 48th year, but 
 now mobilized men have been kept with the 
 colors beyond this age; this is why France has 
 had soldiers more than 50 years old who have 
 gone back only recently to civil life. In Ger- 
 many, also, men have been kept in the service 
 at more than 45 years of age, and therefore 
 this cause for the diminution of the German 
 army, in which many Allies believe, does not 
 really exist. 
 
 7th Objection. — Is not the estimate of 13,600,- 
 000 men, based on 20 per cent of the popula- 
 tion, too high a figure.? 
 
 Answer, — 1st. There is nothing extraordi- 
 nary in the mobilization figure of 20 per cent 
 of the German population. Even little Serbia 
 with her rudimentary organization mobilized 
 at 14 per cent of her inhabitants in 1912-13. 
 The Germans' theory of mobilization enables 
 them to get the best possible results from their 
 resources in man-power, their powers of organ- 
 ization are not to be doubted, and therefore we 
 ought not to be surprised that they can mobilize 
 at 20 per cent of their people, dividing the men 
 among the many branches of their service. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 131 
 
 2d. This figure only gives a difference of 
 about 600,000 men, against that stated by 
 General de Lacroix in an article published in 
 the Paris Temps nearly two years ago, in which 
 he studies the numbers yielded by the Ger- 
 man mobilization. Thus, the amount of 
 13 millions has been fixed by the ex-generalis- 
 simo of the French armies, after proper de- 
 ductions for reformes. 
 
 3d. This sum of 13 millions, fixed by Gen- 
 eral de Lacroix, is drawn from the year 1914, 
 when the population of Germany was only 
 68 millions, but in 1918, from the recruiting 
 point of view, she had 70 million inhabitants. 
 
 4th. As we know, men at the close of their 
 45th year are theoretically free from all mili- 
 tary obligations, but they have been kept with 
 the colors during the war, and thus the Ger- 
 man army has increased beyond the limits 
 which were at first set. 
 
 5th. The statistics of the German Empire 
 only give the number of German subjects pres- 
 ent in Germany, and the German effectives 
 are generally calculated with this number only 
 in view, forgetting that there are, besides, many 
 Germans scattered all over the world who are 
 subjects of the empire, and therefore those 
 from 17 to the end of the 45th year owe mili- 
 
132 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 tary service to Germany. Owing to the Allied 
 blockade, it is true that nearly all Germans 
 of this category living in America, Africa, or 
 Asia have not been able to reach Germany to 
 perform their military duty, but, per contra, 
 some German subjects living abroad have cer- 
 tainly obeyed the order of mobilization since 
 the beginning of hostilities. These Germans 
 are those domiciled either in countries allied 
 to Germany — Austria-Hungary, Bulgaria, and 
 Turkey — or in countries occupied by German 
 troops, such as Serbia, Roumania, Belgium, and 
 Russia. There are besides those in states in 
 direct geographic contact with Germany, like 
 Switzerland, Holland, Denmark, Sweden, and 
 Norway, or in European countries which were 
 for a time neutral, like Italy and Spain. 
 
 The statistics of the Alldeutscher Atlas, by 
 Paul Langhans, published in 1900 at Gotha, 
 by Justus Perthes, enable us to calculate the 
 number of Germans living abroad under con- 
 ditions which would certainly have allowed 
 them to join the German army. 
 
 German subjects of the empire resident in — 
 
 Austria 103,433 
 
 Hungary 6,597 
 
 Switzerland 112,342 
 
 Luxemburg 10,712 
 
 Belgium 47,338 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 133 
 
 HoUand 28,767 
 
 Denmark 31,107 
 
 Sweden 4,066 
 
 Norway 1,471 
 
 Russia 60,000 
 
 Italy 25,000 
 
 Spain 1326 
 
 Total 432,659 
 
 In round numbers 432,000 
 
 These figures, however, date from a period 
 reaching from 1888 to 1898, on the average 
 from 1893. From this date till 1918, that is, 
 for 25 years, this total should be augmented 
 in proportion to the mean annual increase of 
 the German population. 
 
 In 1910, according to the figures of the 
 Almanack de Gotha above cited (page 103), 
 Germany had exactly 64,925,993 inhabitants, 
 and at this date her population increased by 
 636,335 = 9.8 per 1,000 inhabitants. There- 
 fore during 25 years — without even counting 
 the progressive increase, which gives higher 
 figures — the augmentation per 1,000 is 245; 
 say, for 432,000 it would be 105,840, which, 
 added to 432,000 in 1893, proves that in 1918 
 there were about 537,840 Germans— 538,000 
 in round numbers — in foreign countries who 
 could have joined the German army. 
 
 On the other hand, the proportion of males 
 from 17 to 45 is at least 21 per cent of a whole 
 
134 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 population; consequently, the 538,000 Germans 
 living in neighboring states must have furnished 
 to the German army 112,980 men — about 
 113,000 in round numbers. 
 
 To sum up, the foregoing five reasons justify 
 amply the number of 600,000 in excess of 13 
 million men at which General de Lacroix esti- 
 mated the yield of the German mobilization. 
 
 8ih Objection, — ^The number of births in 
 Germany in 1901 was £,032,000 — that is, about 
 1 million of males. The Carlisle insurance 
 tables state that in 20 years there will remain 
 only 600,000 men out of this million. If those 
 in the reformes class are deducted from this 
 figure, it is therefore impossible that the Ger- 
 man moyen (average) war contingent could 
 have reached 700,000 men. 
 
 Answer. — ^This objection appears very strong, 
 but in reality it only shows, on the part of 
 those who make it, a complete misunderstand- 
 ing of the nature of an insurance company, 
 and of the conditions under which should be 
 accepted the mortality of a country in esti- 
 mating its man-power. 
 
 The Carlisle insurance computations show 
 that in 1,000,000 of men only 600,000 sub- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 135 
 
 sisted at the age of 20; this would seem to 
 mean that the death-rate for the first 20 years 
 is 40 per cent, but this is a much higher figure 
 than that of the German death-rate at the age 
 of 20, as we shall prove by a German authority 
 of the most conclusive kind, quoted later. 
 
 We must be careful also to note that we 
 cannot trust to tables of mortality drawn up 
 for insurance to discuss questions of man- 
 power, and for the following reason : To avoid 
 risks to which they are exposed, insurance 
 companies, in making their tables, take ac- 
 count of special considerations which have 
 nothing at all to do with fitness for military 
 service. To know how many youths of a 
 generation can pass a physical examination, 
 the only tables we need to consult are those 
 of the general mortality of the country whose 
 contingent is in question. 
 
 According to the French annual statistics 
 for 1913 (2d part, page 168) there were in 
 Germany, in 1901, 2,032,000 births— the fe- 
 males slightly more numerous than the males — 
 therefore, in round numbers, 1,000,000 boys. 
 
 On the other hand, the general mortality in 
 Germany from 1901 to 1910 for the male sex 
 is shown by official figures on page 34 of the 
 Statistisches Jahrbuch filr das Deutsche Reich, 
 
136 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 published by Putkammer & Muhlbrecht, Ber- 
 lin, 1915. 
 
 Of 100,000 births— 
 
 At 1 year there are 79,766 survivors and 20,234 deaths 
 
 " 76,585 
 " 75,442 
 " 74,727 
 " 74,211 
 " 73,820 
 " 73,506 
 " 73,244 
 " 73,023 
 " 72,827 
 " 72,650 
 " 72,487 
 " 72,334 
 " 72,179 
 " 72,007 
 
 At the end of the — 
 
 2; 
 
 years 
 
 3 
 
 « 
 
 4 
 
 « 
 
 5 
 
 « 
 
 6 
 
 (C 
 
 7 
 
 « 
 
 8 
 
 it 
 
 9 
 
 it 
 
 10 
 
 it 
 
 11 
 
 tt 
 
 12 
 
 tt 
 
 13 
 
 it 
 
 14 
 
 tt 
 
 15 
 
 a 
 
 it 
 
 3,181 
 
 tt 
 
 1,143 
 
 it 
 
 715 
 
 tt 
 
 516 
 
 tt 
 
 391 
 
 tt 
 
 314 
 
 if 
 
 262 
 
 tt 
 
 221 
 
 tt 
 
 196 
 
 it 
 
 177 
 
 tt 
 
 163 
 
 tt 
 
 153 
 
 it 
 
 155 
 
 (f 
 
 172 
 
 16th year there are 71,808 survivors and 199 deaths 
 
 17th " " " 71,573 " " 235 " 
 
 18th " " " 71,300 " " 273 " 
 
 19th " " " 70,989 " " 311 " 
 
 As this oflBcial German report gives in the 
 two first columns of the table ages and sur- 
 vivors, it is easy to deduce the number of 
 deaths at each age, according to government 
 figures. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 137 
 
 Out of 100 boys born in Germany, at 19 
 years of age there were — 
 
 29.011 per cent deaths 
 Leaving 70.989 " *' survivors 
 
 To be exact, 100.000 per cent 
 
 But to make a calculation with an immediate 
 practical interest we should finally consider 
 the death-rate at the end of the 16th year, as 
 it is from boys of just 17 years of age that the 
 annual German class is formed in war-time. 
 Thus at the end of the 16th year out of 100 
 boys born in Germany there are — 
 
 28.192 per cent deaths 
 71.808 " " survivors 
 
 Which gives just 100.000 per cent 
 
 These figures are the best procurable on 
 German mortality. 
 
 Let us first examine the result with reference 
 to the number of 754,000 men, which we found 
 to be (see page 105) that of the theoretic mili- 
 tary contingent of Germany in 1918. We 
 assume that this class was composed of young 
 men of 20, because according to the figures of 
 the German report on which we based our cal- 
 
138 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 culations, the class of 1910 was formed in a 
 period of peace from young men of 20, and 
 besides included all young Germans living 
 abroad who in that year were theoretically 
 able to return to Germany. Now, in 1901 
 there were in Germany about 1,000,000 male 
 births. The mortality at the completion of 
 the 19th year was 29.011 per cent; therefore, 
 out of this total 290,011 died, and 709,989 
 survived. To this we should add the number 
 of young Germans, sons of German subjects 
 of the empire living in foreign European coun- 
 tries (see page 133). 
 
 This figure can be verified with sufiicient 
 accuracy. If the German war contingent was 
 700,000 in 1910 — a round number which we 
 reached (see page 103) through German reports 
 when Germany had only 65 million inhabi- 
 tants, it follows that 1,000 Germans yield 
 about 10.76 men to the annual draft. On 
 this basis the 113,000 Germans abroad, whose 
 children are so situated geographically that 
 they are able to feed the German army (see 
 page 134), furnish to the annual contingent 
 1,215 men. 
 
 We know, therefore, that in 1918 the Ger- 
 man examining boards had before them 709,989 
 + 1,215 = 711,204 young Germans about 19 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 139 
 
 years old. From this we should deduct 5 per 
 cent for those reformes who for reasons above 
 indicated (page 127) probably do not exceed 
 that rate. We must then deduct for those re- 
 formes 35,560 men, leaving certainly about 
 675,644— in round numbers, 676,000— boys 20 
 years old absolutely fit to make up Germany's 
 war contingent for 1918. We reached (see 
 page 105) the number of 754,000, which gives 
 a diflference of 78,000 men, but this difference 
 can be to a great extent logically explained. 
 
 We see by the Alldeutscher Atlas that in 1893 
 there were of German subjects of the empire: 
 
 In America 2,842,744 
 
 " Asia 2,366 
 
 " Africa 3,877 
 
 " Australia 43,861 
 
 Total 2,892,848 
 
 Out of this number, since 1895, a part of 
 these German subjects have become natural- 
 ized citizens of the countries where they live. 
 It is difficult to arrive at the exact number, but 
 allowing that it amounts to about a third, say, 
 964,282 of our total, there remain 1,928,566. 
 From 1893 to 1918, that is, for 25 years, this 
 last figure has been augmented in proportion 
 to the average increase in the German popu- 
 
140 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 lation, which is annually 9.8 per 1,000 = say, 
 18,894 per year, and therefore for 25 years 
 472,350; consequently, our total in 1893 of 
 1,928,566, in 1918 becomes 2,400,000 in round 
 numbers. 
 
 In addition, as we have shown (page 104), 
 that 1,000 Germans furnish about 10.76 men 
 to the annual German contingent, it follows 
 that the 2,400,000 German subjects in Amer- 
 ica, Asia, Africa, and Australia could have 
 yielded an annual contingent to the empire 
 amounting to 25,824 men, or 26,000 in round 
 numbers — if their children of military age 
 could have reached Germany. We noted 
 (page 102) that deferred service is permitted 
 in Germany in favor of young Germans liv- 
 ing abroad. It is nearly certain, therefore, 
 that these 26,000 German youths, outside of 
 Europe, must have been included in the fig- 
 ure of 238,650 men for deferred service of the 
 year 1910 (see page 103) and consequently 
 form part of our total of 754,000 which we 
 reached for the contingent of 1918, starting 
 from the figures of Germany's annual report 
 for 1910. 
 
 We should then subtract these 26,000 young 
 Germans living in America, Asia, Africa, and 
 Australia from the number of 754,000 men, 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 141 
 
 as, the communication by sea with Germany 
 being cut, they have certainly not been able 
 to reach that country and contribute to the 
 contingent of 1918. This figure 26,000 reduces 
 by just so much the difference of 78,000 that 
 we found between the number of 754,000 men 
 and the estimate of 676,000 we made by means 
 of the tables of mortality. This difference, 
 therefore, is not more than 78,000 minus 
 26,000, or 52,000 men, which one must admit 
 is a discrepancy, or a mistake if you choose 
 to call it so, which is very slight for a figure 
 like 754,000 and a calculation of this sort. 
 
 We must furthermore bear in mind that in 
 reality if all the Germans overseas had been 
 able to defer their mobilization orders this dif- 
 ference would probably even then be less than 
 52,000 men. As a matter of fact, I have esti- 
 mated at one-third the Germans, subjects of 
 the Empire in foreign countries, who within 
 twenty-five years have been naturalized in 
 their foreign residence without reckoning on 
 the fact that according to Delbruck's law 
 naturalized Germans can secretly preserve or 
 resume their condition as subjects of the Ger- 
 man Empire and as such become subject to 
 German military service. 
 
142 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Let us again make use of the mortality tables 
 to analyze, no longer in theory, but in practice, 
 the military contingent of Germany in 1918, 
 remembering that now it is made up of youths, 
 not of 20 years of age, as in peace-times, but 
 of boys completing their 16th year — that is, 
 just 17. 
 
 The German death-rate being 28.192 per 
 cent at the end of the 16th year, out of 1,000,000 
 boys born in 1901, 281,920 die at 17. The 
 number of survivors in 1918 is, therefore, 
 718,080, and to this we must add 1,200 young 
 Germans contributing to the annual contin- 
 gent as subjects of the empire living in foreign 
 European countries (see page 138). 
 
 718,080 + 1,200 make 719,280—720,000 in 
 round numbers, who come up before the Ger- 
 man examining boards in 1918. Deducting 5 
 per cent, say, 36,000, for those reformeSy there 
 remain in 1918 720,000 - 36,000 = 684,000 
 young Germans who are certainly capable of 
 service in the various branches of the German 
 army. This is within 16,000 of the figure of 
 700,000, which was our estimate for the Ger- 
 man contingent, in round numbers. This dif- 
 ference is relatively insignificant, therefore a 
 thorough scrutiny shows that my figures of 
 13,600,000 men for the entire mobilized Ger- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 143 
 
 man army in June, 1918, and 700,000 in round 
 numbers for the annual contingent of the 
 same year, are by no means an exaggeration, 
 but as close as possible to the truth. 
 
 One error alone in the preceding calculations 
 consists in the estimation of the sum of the 
 four military contingents of 1915-18 at 2,900,- 
 000 men (see page 109), while at the least in 
 round numbers they come to 700,000, say, 
 2,800,000, for the four contingents. 
 
 The only effect of this mistake on the num- 
 ber of absolute losses of Germany, which we 
 calculated in June, 1918, is tjiat instead of 
 having been for each of the four years of war 
 at least 600,000 men annually, they have been 
 625,000. 
 
 But in the general discussion of German 
 man-power it is well to keep this mistake in 
 mind. No war can be managed without mis- 
 takes, and these are of two kinds, the helpful 
 and the injurious. In order to be sure that we 
 are not deceived in war-time, we must sys- 
 tematically try to make only helpful mistakes, 
 that is, those which tend to overestimate the 
 enemies' forces, and in this way we are led to 
 make the most strenuous efforts, which lead 
 to a more speedy victory. Therefore, if the 
 minutest calculations show that 100,000 men 
 
144 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 are necessary for an operation, it is best to 
 allow for it 125,000, so as to get the advantage 
 of the helpful mistake. That is why in discus- 
 sing the German reserves it is more to the 
 interest of the Entente to err on the side of 
 estimating the German losses at 600,000 men 
 a year, than to believe that they were 625,000. 
 In a case like this the error is advantageous 
 to the Allies, while a miscalculation in the 
 opposite direction might lead to the worst 
 consequences. 
 
 In conclusion, practical proofs can be added 
 to the results of our calculations to make it 
 certain that Germany is not yet in so much 
 need of men as too many among the Allies 
 believe. 
 
 The Temps of August 7th, 1916, quotes the 
 following intercepted letter from a man in the 
 76th Landwehr, dated June 16th: "I am still 
 at Kief," he says; "the people are so hostile 
 to us that they would make an end of us if 
 they could, but there are too many German 
 and Austrian troops here, so they can do 
 nothing. There are police posts everywhere." 
 
 We see by this letter that there were still 
 many Germans in Russia, and in addition Le 
 Journal de Geneve — quoted by the Temps on 
 August 30th, 1918 — summed up various state- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 145 
 
 ments made by travellers who had recently 
 made some stay in Germany, as follows: 
 
 "Militarily Germany seems to us still very 
 strong, and in no need of men. Even after the 
 great Allied offensives, the large cities are full 
 of men on leave." 
 
 Would not this lead any fair-minded, unprej- 
 udiced person to see that mistakes existed 
 and are still made among the Allies as to the 
 numbers of the forces of Germany, and that it 
 is to the great advantage of the Entente, in 
 order to avert any surprise and win the war 
 with speed and certainty, that these mistakes 
 should be corrected ? 
 
 In any case, these different statements lead 
 to the following practical results: 
 
 1st. It was unreasonable, therefore ex- 
 tremely dangerous, for the Allies to believe that 
 they could win the war only through the ex- 
 haustion of the German reserves, reduced by 
 battles on the western front, a theory of Colonel 
 Repington's which was shared by many Allies, 
 who still hold this opinion. This way of think- 
 ing does not make success impossible, but it 
 tends to prolong the war enormously, as has 
 actually happened, for if Repington had been 
 right the war would have been over long since. 
 
146 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 2d. The Allies must be convinced that mili- 
 tary action should not be limited to the west 
 front, but that the value of the other war-fields, 
 those of Italy and Salonika, should also be 
 thoroughly understood. The far-reaching suc- 
 cessful effects of the rapid advance of the Allied 
 army in Serbia, though obtained with rela- 
 tively small forces, are a striking proof of this. 
 
 3d. The Allies must be persuaded that, to 
 bring victory quickly and with lighter burdens 
 in men and money, it is absolutely necessary 
 to have recourse not only to military strategy, 
 but also to political strategy, which enables 
 them to act even within the boundaries of Pan- 
 germany in order for the common good to 
 work upon the numerous weaknesses there to 
 be found. That this view is correct is proved 
 by the insurrection which has already taken 
 place in Bohemia and is extending in all the 
 Slav and Latin regions of Austria-Hungary, 
 greatly facilitating the penetration of Allied 
 troops into Central Europe. 
 
 IV. 
 
 In order that Allied public opinion may 
 appreciate the immense importance of the 
 complete success of the Entente operations in 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 147 
 
 the Balkans in October, 1918, and may grasp 
 the absolute necessity of using this situation 
 to the fullest extent without delay — a course 
 calculated to hasten in a considerable degree 
 the complete defeat of Germany — it is neces- 
 sary to call to mind again what were approxi- 
 mately the probable mobilized forces of Pan- 
 germany at the beginning of August, 1918, 
 the opening of the fifth year of war. 
 
 Germany alone could not make head against 
 the Entente. She has only done so by the 
 help of Austria-Hungary, Bulgaria, and Tur- 
 key, whose armies were controlled from Berlin. 
 The troops of these powers held central Europe, 
 the Balkans, and southern Russia, thus assur- 
 ing to Germany the food and material neces- 
 sary to her war industries, and leaving her 
 free to concentrate all her energies on the 
 western front. To know nearly what total 
 forces were probably at the disposal of the 
 German General Staff, we must now scrutinize 
 the strength of Pangermany, that is, the Ger- 
 man Empire and its allies. 
 
 We have seen (page 109) that after four 
 years of war the actual forces of Germany, 
 mobilized on the basis of 20 per cent of the 
 inhabitants, amounted to 11 millions of men. 
 
148 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 This is in round numbers, deduction being 
 made of actual definitive losses up to June 
 1st, 1918. We come to the conclusion (page 
 111) that these German war losses — taking 
 into computation the annual number of re- 
 cruits — amounted in four years to 2,400,000 
 men. This represents a diminution of 176 in 
 1,000 in proportion to the figure for the gen- 
 eral mobilization of Germany, which we placed 
 at 13,600,000 men. This valuation will bring 
 us probably close to the truth, if used as a 
 basis from which to estimate the military con- 
 dition of Germany and her allies before the 
 catastrophe of Bulgaria. 
 
 In 1914, the population of Austria-Hungary 
 was about 50 millions, exclusive of foreigners, 
 Bulgaria had 5 millions, and Turkey 20; but 
 the Ottoman mobilization was not extended 
 to Arabia, for the most part in rebellion, 
 and the presence of British troops in Bagdad 
 and Jerusalem hampers the action of the Con- 
 stantinople authorities; also great numbers of 
 Greeks and Armenians massacred by the Turks 
 obviously could not be included in the figures 
 of the Ottoman mobilization. For these 
 reasons, and to keep well within the mark, 
 we will place the mobilization list in Turkey 
 at half the population, about 10 million men. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 149 
 
 It is certain that Germany made as great 
 demands on the man-power of her alHes as 
 those she accepted for herseK. It is, there- 
 fore, reasonable to assume that the basis of 
 mobihzation in Austria-Hungary, Bulgaria, 
 and Turkey was the same as in Germany, viz. : 
 20 in 100 inhabitants, hence — 
 
 Austria-Hungary would have mobilized 10 million men. 
 Bulgaria would have mobilized 1 million men. 
 
 Turkey would have mobilized 2 million men. 
 
 For these three countries the losses from 
 the war must have been approximately those of 
 Germany herself. Keeping the true propor- 
 tion in mind, the Bulgars, up to August, 1918, 
 were in much the same military condition; the 
 Austrians have not fought so many battles, but 
 they have lost many more prisoners, for the 
 Czechs and the Jugo-Slavs pressed into the 
 Austrian armies gave themselves up by hun- 
 dreds of thousands to the Russians and Ser- 
 bians. Comparing the Turks with the Ger- 
 mans, fewer have been killed, but their inferior 
 sanitary organization had led to a high death- 
 rate from disease, which equalized the losses. 
 
 For these different reasons the number of 
 mobilized effectives of Germany's aUies can 
 be reduced in the proportion of 176 to 1,000, 
 
150 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 which represents the really definitive losses of 
 the German army at the end of the fourth 
 year. 
 
 Austria-Hungary... 10,000,000 - 1,760,000 = 8,240,000 men. 
 
 Bulgaria 1,000,000 - 176,000 = 824,000 men. 
 
 Turkey 2,000,000 - 352,000 = 1,648,000 men. 
 
 Total 10,712,000 men. 
 
 This gives the probable number of mobilized 
 men at the disposal of Germany's allies, Au- 
 gust 1st, 1918, including not only fighting 
 men, but also those attached to all other 
 branches of the war service, direct or indirect. 
 We may allow that these together amount to 
 11 millions, which added to 11 millions already 
 attributed to Germany gives a total of 22 
 millions of men marching under the orders of 
 Berlin. We shall see later on that these 11 
 millions furnished by Germany's friends were 
 not entirely a source of strength to the staff 
 at Berlin, but through thein. Pangermany was 
 vulnerable in many ways, from the beginning 
 of the war indeed, if the Entente knew how to 
 act so as to take advantage of it. 
 
 V. 
 
 The summary of the new sources of effec- 
 tives on which Germany could freely draw, if 
 the Bulgarian collapse had not taken place 
 
PANGERMANY^S MILITARY STRENGTH 151 
 
 goes to show (1) how the AlHed successes in 
 the Balkans, by bringing about the impotence 
 of Turkey, made it impossible for Germany 
 from that time on to deal successfully with 
 the sources of Mussulman eflPectives; (2) the 
 absolute necessity that the Allies should bring 
 about such a peace that it should be entirely 
 impossible for Germany to deal with the Rus- 
 sian masses, sources of considerable numbers 
 of effectives, which are still in a great degree 
 subject to the influence of German recruiting 
 agents. 
 
 The ever-increasing number of Americans 
 landing in France has forced the Teutons to 
 modify their plans. We see that they have 
 been forced to abandon the hope of a rapid 
 advance on Paris and the Channel coasts, 
 and thence have been driven to take up the 
 defensive tactics on the western front, which 
 has become a much more emphatic retreat 
 since the Bulgarian disaster has begun to make 
 its favorable results felt. But if this event 
 had not taken place Berlin, fertile in re- 
 sources, would have looked to the east for 
 means to parry the blow dealt by the United 
 States. What these means were we may pos- 
 sibly discover. 
 
152 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Among the many consequences of the mili- 
 tary disintegration of Russia is the fact that 
 Germany has been brought into direct contact 
 with new recruiting-grounds in Europe and 
 Asia, from which she would have drawn as 
 largely and quickly as possible, hence the Allies 
 would have had to face a new and great danger. 
 
 Let us first inquire who are the people from 
 among whom Germany could have recruited 
 her armies, directly or through the help of Tur- 
 key, if Central Pangermany had continued to 
 exist in its entirety. (See map, p. 154.) 
 
 In the Christian population of Russia men 
 or allies would be most readily drawn from — 
 
 1. Germans, Russian subjects: about 2,400,000 
 
 2. Finns, about 3,100,000 
 
 3. Ukrainians, about 30,000,000 
 
 Total 35,500,000 
 
 Among the Moslem populations in the Eu- 
 ropean and Asiatic provinces of Russia an 
 intense Turkish propaganda was going on, 
 nominally based on the idea of the solidarity 
 of the Turanian race, but really emanating 
 from Berlin by way of Constantinople; there- 
 fore Germany could have drawn men from — 
 
 1. The Tartars, about 5,000,000 
 
 2. The Caucasians, about 1,600,000 
 
 3. The Bashkirs, about 1,800,000 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 153 
 
 4. The Kirghiz, about 6,000,000 
 
 5. The Turkomans, about 400,000 
 
 6. Turks and other Moslem peoples 3,000,000 
 
 Total 17,800,000 
 
 In Asia, beyond the Russian frontier, Ger- 
 many could have secured help from — 
 
 1. Persian Mussulmans, about 9,000,000 
 
 2. Afghan Mussulmans, about 5,000,000 
 
 3. Northern Indian Mussulmans, about. . 66,000,000 
 
 4. Chinese Mussulmans, about 30,000,000 
 
 Total 110,000,000 
 
 There may be, then, 35 + 18 + 110, say 163 mil- 
 lions of men, in round numbers, among whom — 
 owing to the suppression of the Russian front 
 — Germany could have found means of various 
 kinds to assist her in carrying on the war. 
 
 The Germans certainly could not have hoped 
 to draw effectives from such populations in 
 proportion to their size; also the military 
 qualities of these people vary considerably, 
 and the use that could be made of soldiers 
 thus recruited would depend much on geo- 
 graphical situation. 
 
 For instance, Persians as a rule do not make 
 good soldiers, but in Aserbedjan there are 
 about 400,000 men from whom might be formed 
 a first-rate army. Afghans are all warlike, 
 and German influence was so strong among 
 
154 
 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 155 
 
 them that the Emir recently sent an ambassa- 
 dor to Berlin, in sign of friendship. In north- 
 ern India the Moslems have hitherto been 
 loyal to England, but the Pan-Islam agitation 
 as well as the attitude of their Afghan neigh- 
 bors might have inclined them in a German 
 direction; also German influence has been at 
 work for years among the 30 millions of Chi- 
 nese Mussulmans, with the view of counter- 
 balancing the part of China which leans 
 toward the Entente. In central Asia there 
 are the Bashkirs, Turkomans, Kirghiz, and 
 Tartars, who could furnish excellent troops, 
 well-placed geographically to act against the 
 Trans-Siberian (see map), as their provinces 
 border on it for nearly its whole length. 
 
 For its operations in Europe the Berlin 
 General Staff could have found soldiers: 
 
 1st. Among the 30 millions of Ukrainians — 
 this was already begun — and a good many 
 Ukrainian officers are still being instructed in 
 Germany. 
 
 2d. Among the 3 millions of Finns, the ma- 
 jority of whom are strongly Germanophile, and 
 above all among the 23^ millions of Germans, 
 subjects of the former Russian Empire, but as 
 Pangermanist as the Germans of Berlin them- 
 selves. 
 
156 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 We thus see how the Bolshevist treachery 
 had opened fresh sources of supphes for Prus- 
 sian armies, and these recruits would have 
 helped Germany to consolidate her new pos- 
 sessions in eastern Europe and Asia. As we 
 have stated above, Germany's annual loss in 
 men — ^in proportion to her first mobilization — 
 was about 600,000, and if she could have 
 drawn on all the sources of effectives pointed 
 out above she could have made up her losses 
 at least in part, thus resolving the problem of 
 eflfectives once more in her own favor and 
 finding a way to offset the American forces. 
 But the strategic success of the Allies in the 
 Balkans by the taking of Nish and of the 
 Danube put it almost entirely out of the power 
 of Turkey to be a dangerous source of new 
 Mussulman effectives. It only remains to cut 
 oflF Germany from Russia by creating a Po- 
 land and a Bohemia so strongly organized 
 that in the future Germany can no longer 
 have any dealings with Russian troops. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Let us now point out how the Allied victory 
 in the Balkans, if we know how to develop it 
 quickly in the direction of Vienna-Prague-Ber- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 157 
 
 lin, will solve the problem of eflfectives def- 
 initely and peremptorily in favor of the Allies. 
 
 The positions heretofore established will al- 
 low us now to answer this all-important ques- 
 tion: Would the Entente have been — even 
 with the help of American troops to the great- 
 est extent we can imagine in 1919 — certain 
 to have on the European battle-field forces 
 superior to those of the Central Powers if she 
 had been content to fight on the western 
 front? The greater part of the Allies have 
 believed this. Their conviction has received 
 powerful confirmation in the eyes of Ameri- 
 cans by the statements of General Peyton C. 
 March, chief of the United States General 
 Staff, before the House Committee on Mili- 
 tary Affairs, in Washington. He said: "If 
 you put 80 divisions of Americans in France 
 of approximately 45,000 men to a division, you 
 will give marked superiority in rifle-power, and 
 we should be able to bring the war to a suc- 
 cessful conclusion in 1919." 
 
 The New York Times, as late as August 30th, 
 1918, published the following: 
 
 "The efforts of the Allied Powers and the 
 United States," General March said, "would 
 be confined to actual fighting on the western 
 
158 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 front, where the war would be won or lost, 
 without taking into consideration conditions 
 in Russia." 
 
 Let us see if it was true, as many of us be- 
 lieved, that the American assistance on the 
 western front certainly assured man-power and 
 complete victory to the Entente, without the 
 need to consider seriously the situation, not of 
 Russia only, but of the whole of Europe behind 
 the western front and especially in the Balkans. 
 
 In order to reach as close an approximation 
 to the truth as possible with the aid of suc- 
 cessive deductions, we will proceed as follows: 
 
 We will first estimate at the highest allow- 
 able figure the mobilized forces of the Entente. 
 In order to do so we will assume that the Eu- 
 ropean Allies who were still in control of their 
 own territory, that is. Great Britain, France, 
 Italy, Portugal, and Greece, had made as 
 stupendous efforts as Germany and her allies, 
 and had mobiUzed on a basis of 20 per cent 
 of their population. We will allow also that 
 in four years the Allies have suffered losses 
 proportionally identical with those of the 
 Germans. We will take the figures for mobili- 
 zation obtained from the European Allies, on 
 the basis of 20 per cent of their population, 
 and reduce them by 176 in 1,000, a figure 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 159 
 
 which, as we have seen above (page 148), rep- 
 resents probably the really definitive losses of 
 the German army after four years of war. 
 This figure being laid down after compensa- 
 tion of war losses by the annual military con- 
 tingents of Germany, the amount of the Allies' 
 loss that we shall reach will be for them also 
 the sum of losses taken, not from their popu- 
 lation, but from their armies alone, these latter 
 having been fed as in the case of the German 
 army during the last four years, by four an- 
 nual levies, which have filled up to a consid- 
 erable extent gaps made by the war. 
 
 By subtracting the actual definitive losses of 
 each Allied state from the amount of its first 
 mobilization — which we will suppose at the 
 maximum, we reach the greatest possible 
 number of Allied soldiers which would have 
 been ready to march at the opening of the fifth 
 year of war. 
 
 To make sure of these figures we will not 
 count colonial contingents of the European 
 Allies, though they have been of great value. 
 
 1st. Because there was no conscription in 
 Ireland, in spite of the fact that her popula- 
 tion (4,400,000) is included in that of Great 
 Britain, on which our estimates of the total 
 British mobilization are based. 
 
160 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 2d. Both France and England were obliged 
 to maintain large forces in their colonies — this 
 is especially true of India — and the conse- 
 quences of these two drawbacks diminish in 
 'a striking degree the effective assistance ren- 
 dered by Anglo-French colonials in the Eu- 
 ropean war-field. 
 
 As mobilization in the United States is not 
 based on population, to the total obtained 
 of the Allied European forces mobilized at 
 the threshold of the fifth year of war we must 
 add 4 millions of Americans as the maximum 
 number which the United States is pledged 
 to place in Europe by the end of 1919. On 
 account of the diflSculties of marine transport 
 and food-supply, the presence in France in 
 August, 1918, of 1,500,000 American soldiers 
 was a remarkable feat, but it will be a new 
 world's wonder if the United States by July, 
 1919, succeeds in transporting and victualling 
 in Europe 4 millions of men, according to 
 promise. If, then, we include in our present 
 calculations 4 millions of American soldiers 
 who cannot land in Europe before July, 1919, 
 and proceed as we have done in the case of 
 the European Allies, we are certain to put 
 at the highest possible figure the man-pov/er 
 which the Allies would have been able to 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 161 
 
 oppose to the 22 millions of mobilized troops 
 of the Central Powers; which figure we fixed 
 as the probable one in August, 1918, and 
 reached by the foregoing methods (page 150). 
 Reckoning in the same way, we obtain the 
 following table: 
 
 Population of Entente 
 countries 
 
 Supposed mobiliza- 
 tion at 20 per cent 
 
 Supposed losses, 176 
 in 1,000, to be de- 
 ducted from first 
 mobilization 
 
 Total man-pow- 
 er of Allies in 
 the fifth year of 
 the war 
 
 Great Britain. .46 
 
 France 40 
 
 Italy 36 
 
 Portugal 6 
 
 Greece 4 
 
 Americans 
 
 9,200,000 - 
 8,000,000 - 
 7,200,000 - 
 1,200,000 - 
 800,000 - 
 
 1,619,200 = 
 
 1,408,000 = 
 
 1,267,200 = 
 
 211,200 = 
 
 140,800 = 
 
 7,580,800 
 6,592,000 
 5,932,800 
 988,800 
 659,200 
 4,000,000 
 
 
 
 
 25,753,600 
 
 If this were correct, in 1919 the Allies would 
 have in round numbers 26 millions of mobi- 
 lized men against 22 millions of the Central 
 Empires. Hence, under the most favorable 
 circumstances, the Allies as a whole could 
 have only 4 million more men altogether than 
 the Central Powers. That is to say, a num- 
 ber equal to 118 Allied mobilized against 100 in 
 the mobilized armies directed from Berlin. It 
 is already plain that this Allied advantage in 
 men of 18 per 100 was too small to be held as 
 
162 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 an absolute guaranty of victory by weight of 
 numbers alone. But we will now show that 
 this numerical superiority of the Allies did not 
 really exist, for the following reasons: 
 
 1st reason. It is well known that in July, 
 1918, there were many more prisoners of the 
 European Allies in Germany than there were 
 Teuton prisoners in AUied hands. This larger 
 amount of AUied prisoners leads naturally to 
 the supposition that the losses on our side 
 have probably been proportionally greater 
 during four years of war than those of the 
 Central Powers. If this is so, it follows that 
 the Allies have in comparison with the Teutons 
 an excess of losses which does not show in 
 our table, but which in fact diminished by just 
 so much the man-power of the Entente. 
 
 2d reason. The European Allies certainly 
 have not mobilized their population on a 20- 
 per-cent basis. Neither Portugal nor Greece 
 could go above 10 per cent, and even this has 
 not been certainly reached. 
 
 3d reason. Even if Great Britain, France, 
 and Italy, like the Central Powers, mobihzed 
 at the ratio of 20 per cent of their population, 
 the Entente countries could not draw from 
 their enlistments an amount of fighting men 
 proportionally equal to that of Germany. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 163 
 
 This was so because the scarcity of labor in 
 Allied countries has driven them to use in their 
 munition factories a much larger proportion 
 of their enrolled men than was the case in 
 the Central Empires. The Germans and their 
 allies had at least 4 millions of prisoners and 
 50 millions of Allied subjects held as slaves, 
 from whom they drew free labor for their war 
 factories, and which left them at liberty to 
 send to the firing-line a proportion of their 
 enrolled men undoubtedly greater than was 
 possible to the great Allied states. 
 
 These three reasons ought to convince us 
 that the advantage of 18 per cent in man- 
 power which our table leads us to think we 
 possessed over the enemy was not founded on 
 fact. Even if we imagine the 4 millions of 
 American soldiers were already landed in 
 Europe, the most favorable estimates could 
 not assure us that during the fifth year of the 
 war the Entente could have counted on man- 
 power in excess of that of the Central Empires, 
 if Central Pangermany had been able to hold 
 out. But the Bulgarian defeat brought about 
 by its consequences the exclusion of Turkey 
 and of Austria-Hungary. The problem of ef- 
 fectives was then at once completely solved. 
 At last directing their attacks on the weak ele- 
 
164 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 ments of the effectives marching under the or- 
 ders of Berlin, the AUies eliminated them from 
 the conflict and on this head secured a crushing 
 superiority of numbers. Such is one of the 
 enormous profits that the Entente derives from 
 the Balkan operations. 
 
 VII. 
 
 The great Allied successes in the Balkans, 
 beginning in October, 1918, show that if the 
 decisive importance of the Danube front and of 
 political strategy had been understood in 1915 
 the war might have been ended long since by 
 a complete victory. 
 
 To convince ourselves of this let us con- 
 sider first the teachings of the past. 
 
 First example. Austro-Germany went into 
 the struggle with 68 + 50, that is, 118 millions 
 of inhabitants, against a coalition comprising 
 273 millions of people: Russia 182 millions of 
 inhabitants, England 46 millions, France 40, 
 Serbia 5. The Berlin General StaflF saw at 
 once that to counterbalance such a dispro- 
 portion in numbers the help of Bulgaria and 
 Turkey would be needful. This determina- 
 tion to solve the man-power problem in Ger- 
 many's favor was one of the reasons for the 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 165 
 
 destruction of Serbia at the end of 1915, for 
 it was Serbia which blocked Germany's road 
 to the sources of eastern man-power in Ger- 
 manophile countries. 
 
 I pointed out the particular object of this 
 operation at the time it was begun, in an ar- 
 ticle which appeared October 23d, 1915, in 
 the Paris Illustration, where I said: 
 
 "Let us now suppose the intervention of 
 the Franco-English Allies via Salonika having 
 failed, that the Germans can reap the greatest 
 possible advantage from direct and permanent 
 communications with Turkey. They can thus 
 obtain a considerable number of fresh effec- 
 tives. ... In fact, this Turco-German junc- 
 tion, besides implying the destruction of 
 350,000 fine Serbian soldiers-^who, fighting 
 their own battle at the same time gave 
 valuable help to the general cause of the Allies 
 by killing many Austro-Boches — would pro- 
 duce direct contact with troops of Bulgaria 
 and Turkey and the large recruiting-grounds 
 of Turkey-in-Asia and Persia. In this way 
 at least a million and a half of fresh soldiers, 
 armed or not — ^but whom the Turks are al- 
 ready recruiting and training as far as pos- 
 sible — would be at once at the service of the 
 Kaiser. Can there he any doubt that, having 
 
166 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 solved the vital effective problem in his own favor, 
 he would hesitate to make use of these new 
 men on the west front, perhaps before Russia 
 is again able to resume a strong offensive 
 along her entire line?" 
 
 The weakening followed by the disintegra- 
 tion of Russia, begun several months after I 
 wrote these lines (October, 1915), gave Ger- 
 many the chance to fill up her western lines 
 with levies of troops drawn from the Russian 
 front and from Austria-Hungary and left 
 her Turkish and Bulgarian effectives for her 
 eastern operations. But it cannot be denied 
 that when Serbia was crushed it decided the 
 man-power question in Germany's favor. This 
 operation gave three results to Berlin: 
 
 1st. It has provided the Central Powers up 
 to now with about 3 millions of new mobilized 
 Turks and Bulgars, equal to twice the number 
 I estimated in October, 1915. 
 
 2d. It has deprived the Entente of the sup- 
 port of 350,000 brave Serbian soldiers. 
 
 3d. It placed Greece — with about 400,000 
 possible mobilized men, and Roumania with 
 about 700,000 who might be enrolled, in a bad 
 strategic position in case they wished to in- 
 tervene later, as events have abundantly 
 proved. 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 167 
 
 It was certainly thanks to these results that 
 Germany was able to hold out until the Bul- 
 garian collapse. 
 
 Second example. If the Entente had grasped 
 earlier than Germany the vital importance of 
 the Danube front, not only would she have 
 prevented the Austro-Germans from securing 
 the above advantages, but the Allies would 
 have settled the great question of man-power 
 in their own favor even more decisively than 
 Germany settled it through the destruction of 
 Serbia. 
 
 To understand this, let us suppose that in 
 the first half of the year 1915, instead of send- 
 ing 150,000 men to capture the Dardanelles 
 under conditions which forbade success, the 
 Entente had sent them to Belgrade on the 
 Danube. This expedition was materially per- 
 fectly possible. The Salonika-Belgrade Rail- 
 road was not at all a wretched little mountain 
 line, as Colonel Repington wrongly makes out 
 in the Atlantic Monthly for August, 1918. In 
 1915, it was a good single-track road, with 
 double-track passing points about every 20 
 kilometres; it wanted rolling-stock, but this 
 could readily have been supplied. If necessary, 
 the double track could have been extended for 
 nearly the whole length of the line; the sec- 
 
168 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 tions where two tracks could not have been laid 
 were relatively short and consequently could 
 not have made the main line impracticable. 
 Besides, in point of fact, the Germans made 
 use of much of this railroad from north to 
 south to organize the whole German-Bulgar 
 front in Macedonia, a proof, if any were 
 needed, that the Allies could have made it 
 equally useful from south to north to trans- 
 port an army to the Danube. If they had 
 sent only 150,000 Franco-English men they 
 would have brought about the following con- 
 sequences: 
 
 1st. The appearance at Belgrade of these 
 150,000 Franco-English soldiers would have 
 been a tangible proof to all Greeks, Serbians, 
 Roumanians, Slavs, and Latins of Austria- 
 Hungary, amounting to 44 millions of anti- 
 German people, that France and England 
 understood that the true aim of the war de- 
 clared by Germany was the conquest of cen- 
 tral Europe — the key of the world — and that 
 the Allies realized that the best way to win 
 the war was to put that key in their pocket. 
 
 2d. The appearance on the Danube of 
 Anglo-French troops would have reassured 
 the Balkan Allies of the Entente and the nu- 
 merous insurrectionist groups in Austria- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 169 
 
 Hungary; they would have seen in it a pledge 
 that the great Western Powers would employ 
 all material necessary for their liberation. 
 
 3d. Under these circumstances Greece and 
 Roumania unquestionably would have joined 
 the Allies without further delay. In fact, 
 during the first haK of 1915 popular feeling 
 in Greece, and especially in Roumania, set so 
 strongly toward the Entente that it would 
 have been easy to overcome the opposition 
 of King Constantine at Athens and the tem- 
 porizing policy of M. Bratiano at Bucharest. 
 
 4th. These various psychological arguments 
 should convince us that even so small a force 
 as 150,000 Franco-English on the Danube 
 would have made a tie strong enough to bind 
 together the many elements favorable to the 
 Allies in central Europe and the Balkans. 
 
 5th. If 150,000 Franco-Britains had been 
 sent to the Balkans it would have had for 
 practical effect the creation of an Entente 
 army on the Danube and in the Balkans, made 
 up as follows: 
 
 150,000 Franco-English. 
 350,000 Serbians. 
 400,000 Greeks. 
 700,000 Roumanians. 
 
 Say, 1,600,000 men. 
 
170 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 6th. This army would have siiflSced, on ac- 
 count of the nature of the country and the 
 ease with which it can be defended, to form 
 an insurmountable barrier stretching from 
 Montenegro on the Adriatic to the mouth of 
 the Danube on the Black Sea. 
 
 7th. The road to the east would have been 
 closed to Austria-Germany by this barrier. 
 
 8th. South of this barrier, Bulgaria, denuded 
 of munitions by the Balkan Wars of 1912-13, 
 would have been helpless for the remainder 
 of the war. 
 
 9th. Again, south of this barrier, Turkey, 
 also lacking armament, and for the same rea- 
 son, at the end of a very few weeks would 
 have been forced not only to cease fighting 
 the Allies, but to reopen the straits to them 
 of her own accord. 
 
 To the north of this barrier, helped, cheered, 
 and emboldened by the presence of a strong 
 Allied force on the Danube, the 28 millions of 
 Slavs and Latins, unwilling subjects of the 
 Hapsburgs, who were restless from the begin- 
 ning of the conflict, would have risen as one 
 man, and the greater number, pressed into 
 the Austro-Hungarian army, would have de- 
 serted to the army of the Danube, so that the 
 Entente would have found in Austria-Hungary 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 171 
 
 itself an unlimited supply of good soldiers. 
 All this certainly would have happened, for 
 under much less favorable circumstances Slav 
 soldiers, subjects of Austria, deserted in Serbia 
 and Russia by hundreds of thousands and 
 took service against the Central Empires. 
 In the summer of 1916 the Czecho-Slovaks, 
 who were so much admired by the Allies for 
 their bravery and intelligence in Siberia were 
 ex-Austro-Hungarian soldiers who surrendered 
 to the Russians and afterward enlisted in the 
 armies of the Czar to fight the Austro-Ger- 
 mans. 
 
 From the special point of view of the man- 
 power question, the presence of only 150,000 
 Franco-English soldiers would have led to the 
 following results: 
 
 1st. Three millions of Turkish and Bul- 
 garian mobilized men would have been kept 
 out of the Austro-Hungarian army. 
 
 2d. The Entente would have gained 1,450,- 
 000 Balkan soldiers, well placed geograph- 
 ically. 
 
 3d. The Entente was so placed as to excite 
 under the best possible conditions the revolt 
 of 28 millions of Slavs and Latins in Austria- 
 Hungary, and this solution of the man-power 
 problem would have had decisive influence 
 
172 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 in favor of the Allies. In 1915, the Russians 
 were still in the Carpathians, in eastern Aus- 
 tria; the breakdown of Austria-Hungary re- 
 sulting from insurrection of its oppressed 
 peoples would have encircled Germany in a 
 geographical sense, and the latter, cut off from 
 her eastern food-supply by the Allied barrier 
 on the Danube, would have been forced at the 
 end of a few months to surrender uncondi- 
 tionally. 
 
 These wonderful results would have been 
 the logical effect produced if only 150,000 
 Franco-English soldiers had been sent to the 
 Danube. 
 
 We can thus demonstrate the overwhelming 
 superiority which political strategy sometimes 
 possesses over that which is simply military. 
 The sending of 150,000 men to a point, tech- 
 nically well chosen, may cause these men to 
 influence the fate of a battle much more than 
 their number would allow, but the use of polit- 
 ical strategy can add extraordinarily to this 
 effect. This is proved when we see by the 
 preceding explanations that only 150,000 
 Franco-British sent to the Danube would have 
 been worth millions of men to the Allies. 
 Why should this be? Because Belgrade was 
 just the one exact spot in Europe where the 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 173 
 
 Allies could have utilized all the factors in 
 the political strategy of the situation as it 
 was in 1915. The factor of geography, that 
 is, a barrier region easy to organize and to 
 defend between the Adriatic and the Black 
 Sea — the ethnological factor, meaning the Slav 
 and Latin anti-German groups of central 
 Europe. The economic factor, which meant 
 to cut off Austria-Germany from the granaries 
 of the east, the psychological factor, that is, 
 the hatred of the oppressed populations of 
 central Europe for the German-Magyars. The 
 results from these factors, added one to an- 
 other, produce the wonderful force of political 
 strategy. 
 
 However this may be, these two instances, 
 that of the supplementary man-power gained 
 by Germany through the ruin of Serbia, and 
 that of the Entente, which failed to under- 
 stand the tremendous opportunity given by 
 the Danube front to solve once and for all, 
 and advantageously, the effective problem, 
 give proof, supported by facts, that man- 
 power and even decisive victory can be gained 
 through political strategy with absolute cer- 
 tainty. 
 
 The events in the Balkans since October, 
 1918, are a brilliant confirmation of this view. 
 
174 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 for in spite of all the faults committed in this 
 region for four years, the victory of the Allies 
 over Bulgaria in less than a month made its 
 consequences felt to the very heart of Germany. 
 Why is this so? Because at last the Allies 
 comprehended that it was necessary to attack 
 on the weak fronts, and above all to shut out 
 of the fighting the troops of Pangermany 
 mobilized in spite of themselves by Germany. 
 It is the view which I have supported for a 
 very long time, notably in the Atlantic Monthly. 
 
 We are now about to grasp the basic reason 
 of the great victories which the Allies have 
 won at the end of 1918. 
 
 We estimated at about 22 millions (page 
 150) the mobilized forces of Pangermany at 
 the outset of the fifth year of war. This figure 
 represented not only the elements of German 
 strength, but it contained also large elements 
 of weakness in the armies of Pangermany. It 
 is just these weaknesses which gave a great 
 opportunity to the Allies, for in fact this 
 amount of 22 millions of soldiers included a 
 considerable proportion of Latins, Slavs, and 
 Semitic soldiers forced into the service and 
 who hate Germans, Magyars, and Turks with 
 a deadly hatred. 
 
 Let us try to find what proportion of anti- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 175 
 
 Germans were enrolled in German armies 
 against their will, according to the figures for 
 1914. 
 The following table will show: 
 
 Total population 
 
 Pro-German elements 
 
 Anti-German elements 
 
 millions 
 
 
 millions 
 
 millions 
 
 Germany 68 
 
 Germans . 
 
 ....61 
 
 Poles, Danes, 
 Alsace-Lor- 
 raines 7 
 
 Austria- 
 
 
 
 Slavs and Lat- 
 
 Hungary .... 50 
 
 Germans . 
 
 ....12 
 
 ins 28 
 
 
 Magyars. 
 
 10 
 
 
 Turkey 10 
 
 Turks.... 
 
 .... 6 
 
 Semites 4 
 
 Total 128 
 
 
 89 
 
 39 
 
 Reckoning the Turks at only half their 
 population for reasons given above (see page 
 148), the proportion of the anti-Germans as 
 against the pro-Germans, included in the 
 mobilization ordered from Berlin, is as 39 
 to 89. That is, among the 22 millions of 
 soldiers in Pangermany, nearly 7 millions — 
 6,700,000, to be exact — were determined anti- 
 Pangermanists. Consequently, even if accord- 
 ing to the strict provisions of the recent 
 Austro-German alliance the Slav and Latin 
 soldiers were already distributed among the 
 German troops, the Pangerman armies com- 
 
176 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 prised at this moment three men out of ten 
 who served under constraint for a cause which 
 they detested, for they knew well that the 
 permanent triumph of Pangermany would have 
 riveted their chains. 
 
 Until the recent offensive of October in the 
 Balkans, the Allies had drawn no advantage 
 from this situation, which was so favorable to 
 them, for two reasons. Firsts they had failed 
 for too long to see the enormous importance 
 of the ethnographical character of this war. 
 It is only at the end of the fourth year of 
 the struggle that we are beginning to under- 
 stand the value of the Czecho-Slovak and 
 Jugo-Slav populations, who with the Poles and 
 the Roumanians form a group of nearly 60 
 millions of anti-Germans inhabiting central 
 Europe. Secondly, the Allies pursued a purely 
 military strategy, of which the effects were 
 concentrated on the western front, while the 
 Germans employed political strategy, which 
 placed infinite resources at their disposal, 
 allowing them to dissipate the adverse forces 
 by other methods than those simply military, 
 but which in certain cases are more eflScacious 
 than the latter in arriving at victory. The 
 results obtained by the Germans by the help 
 of political strategy have been striking and in- 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 177 
 
 disputable. It was thanks to political strategy 
 and not by force that the Germans brought 
 about the military downfall of Russia. It 
 was their pacifist propaganda which permitted 
 them to cause the surrender of the Italian 
 divisions defending Caporetto, and thus to 
 take possession of mountain regions considered 
 impregnable to military attacks. If the Ger- 
 mans were in the Allies' place, is it possible to 
 believe that they would fail for four years to 
 play the trump-card in their hand, represented 
 by 7 millions of anti-German populations of 
 Poles, Czecho-Slovaks, Jugo-Slavs, and Rou- 
 manians of central Europe ? 
 
 Among the Allies many people have long 
 thought it was quite natural that the Germans 
 should carry on intrigues in Ireland, in Mo- 
 rocco, in China, in India, in Afghanistan, etc., 
 but held that it was impossible to act on the 
 Slav and Latin soldiers incorporated against 
 their will in the armies of Pangermany. Their 
 great argument consisted in saying: "These 
 soldiers are commanded by Germans and Mag- 
 yars, and therefore they can do nothing." In 
 the first place, those of the Allies who reasoned 
 in this way did not know the peoples of central 
 Europe. In addition, have the Allies ever 
 tried the effect of political strategy in those 
 
178 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 countries during the first four years of the 
 war? Never. On the contrary, for a very 
 long time the poHcy of the war was directed 
 by the AUies so as really to discourage all ac- 
 tion in their favor on the part of Slav and 
 Latin soldiers mobilized unwillingly by Ger- 
 many and her allies. These Slav and Latin 
 soldiers, nevertheless, did of their own accord 
 all that was possible to them. At the .out- 
 break of war, as has been mentioned above, 
 hundreds of thousands of soldiers included in 
 the Austro-Hungarian armies gave themselves 
 up to the Russians and Serbians. In May, 
 1917, the authorized representatives of the 
 Poles, Czechs, and Jugo-Slavs declared in 
 open parliament at Vienna, in the plainest 
 manner, in favor of the Entente and against 
 Pangermany. Could they do more.^ And 
 how were they answered.^ In November, 
 1917, Mr. Lloyd George under pressure from 
 the British pacifists, who thought to shorten 
 the war by eliminating from the Allied peace- 
 programme the solution of the problem, most 
 vital of all, that of central Europe, made an 
 address in which he declared himself a par- 
 tisan of the maintenance of Austria-Hungary. 
 The text of this speech was widely reproduced 
 in Austria-Hungary by the government of 
 
PANGERMANY'S MILITARY STRENGTH 179 
 
 Vienna, in order that its Slav and Latin sub- 
 jects should cease to count on the Entente, 
 since the latter was no longer interested in 
 their fate. This propaganda produced among 
 the Slavs and Latins of central Europe a very 
 natural period of discouragement. Under these 
 conditions, how could they be expected to 
 revolt efficaciously against their oppressors ? 
 
 Since this, however, events have immensely 
 developed. The Allies have realized at last 
 that a separate peace with Austria-Hungary, if 
 it was not a terrible piece of trickery, would be 
 a chimera. The congress of oppressed nation- 
 alities which met at Rome in April, 1918, 
 sealed the alliance of Italians and Jugo-Slavs. 
 Lansing's note came near to approbation of 
 the hopes of the nationalities of central Eu- 
 rope, as did also an analogous note of the War 
 Council at Versailles, which at last turned the 
 policy of the Entente in the right direction, 
 bringing the political aims of the war into 
 harmony with the democratic principles that 
 she has invoked as justification for her mili- 
 tary action. 
 
 At last the offensive against Bulgaria, after 
 having been carefully prepared by General 
 Franchet d'Esperey and General Henrys, who 
 rendered immense services, was developed in 
 
180 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 October, 1918, into a complete success. The 
 results already assure to the Entente complete 
 victory on the sole condition that it does not 
 lose in negotiations the essential fruits of the 
 strategic-political manoeuvre which has just 
 taken place in central Europe. But the ex- 
 planations just made allow us to be convinced 
 that these results could have been gained much 
 more easily and with still more decisive con- 
 sequences at the beginning of 1915 if the fatal 
 theory of the principal front had not pre- 
 vented for four years the realization that the 
 front of the Danube-Middle Europe Allies is 
 the decisive one. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 WHY THE ALLIES OF GERMANY HAVE THOUGHT 
 IT WAS TO THEIR INTEREST TO ACT WITH 
 HER. 
 
 I. Why Turkey went with Germany. 
 II. The advantages which the Bulgarians thought to gain 
 
 by siding with Berlin. 
 in. Reasons for which Austria-Hungary is unavoidably an 
 
 indispensable base for Pangerman imperialism. 
 IV. The five centres of imperialism must be destroyed. 
 
 Many of the disappointments suffered by 
 the AUies arise from the fact that they have 
 not completely realized the political aspects of 
 the war in its European extent. The result is 
 that after four years of war large numbers in 
 the Entente, seeing only Germany as personi- 
 fied by her Kaiser, look upon her allies as 
 participants certainly in the world conflict, 
 but as partners of quite secondary impor- 
 tance, as relatively negligible quantities, and 
 even sometimes as states worthy of a sort of 
 compassion on account of the crafty violence 
 which they endured at the hands of Germany 
 to force them to follow her into the war. 
 Many among the Allies are really convinced 
 
 181 
 
182 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 that Turkey, Bulgaria, and Austria-Hungary 
 have bent against their will under the yoke 
 which circumstances allow Berlin to impose 
 upon them. 
 
 These two opinions are not correct. In the 
 first place, these three countries have given 
 help to Germany which has been most valua- 
 ble to her for the conduct of the war, and, 
 secondly, they have done this with good-will, 
 because these three states have believed that 
 it was to their interest to take this course. 
 
 Too much importance cannot be attached 
 to these facts. But to grasp the interest 
 which has led Germany's allies to throw in 
 their lot with hers, it is necessary to go out- 
 side of ourselves, or, according to the forcible 
 expression of my teacher, Albert Sorel, *'we 
 must get into the enemy's skin," that is to 
 say, judge the interests of the governments of 
 Vienna, Budapest, Sofia, and Constantinople, 
 not with the ideas of people fighting for justice 
 and democracy, but from the point of view of 
 the governmental aims of the Austrians, Bul- 
 gars, or Turks, who have been all aristocratic 
 or imperialist or both. It is therefore only 
 from the adversary's standpoint that we can 
 see the advantage he seeks, and understand 
 clearly why Constantinople, Sofia, and Vienna 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 183 
 
 have for four years been in close alliance with 
 Berlin. 
 
 I. 
 
 The assistance given by the Turks to Ger- 
 many has been much more valuable than is 
 generally supposed. From the Ottoman Em- 
 pire, the Germans have drawn foodstuffs, hides, 
 fats, and minerals which aid them considerably 
 in keeping up the war. The co-operation of 
 the government of Constantinople has placed 
 at the disposal of the Berlin General Staff 
 about 2 million men, of whom many have 
 been employed to cultivate the soil in Asia 
 Minor, while the rest, fighting, have contrib- 
 uted strongly to the accomplishment of the 
 Pangerman plan in the Balkans and the over- 
 throw of Russia. Besides this, the close ac- 
 cord of the Commander of the Faithful with 
 the Kaiser has allowed the latter to profit by 
 the Pan-Islam agitation, which has been a hin- 
 drance to the Allies in Africa and India, and 
 was destined to injure them still more in those 
 regions, as well as in the Caucasus, southern 
 Russia, Persia, central Asia, Afghanistan, and 
 China, if the brilliant victories of the Allies 
 in the Balkans had not come to render Turkey 
 powerless. 
 
184 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 The close solidarity of the Turkish and Ger- 
 man Empires was caused for the clearest and 
 strongest of reasons. 
 
 Under the Sultan Abdul-Hamid the in- 
 terior situation of the Ottoman Empire had 
 become so intolerable for all its subjects that, 
 in 1908, the Young Turk revolution took place, 
 based ostensibly on liberal principles, and 
 was enthusiastically supported by the Chris- 
 tian populations. For some months all Eu- 
 rope believed that the Ottoman Empire would 
 at last enter on the path of regeneration, but 
 this illusion was short-lived. From the be- 
 ginning the Young Turks had seized on the 
 revolutionary movement, and soon showed 
 themselves to be inordinately vain, incapable 
 of any reforms, and such harsh oppressors of 
 the Christians that Bulgaria, Serbia, and 
 Greece, in spite of the mutual distrust arising 
 from their rival ambitions, united to rescue 
 their coreligionists, the Ottoman Christians of 
 Macedonia, from the Young Turkish yoke. 
 
 These events led to the Balkan Wars of 
 1912-13, which left the Ottoman Empire in 
 Europe deprived of all but a small territory 
 to the northwest of Constantinople. This 
 disaster showed in a still clearer light the pro- 
 found incapacity of the Young Turks, so that 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 185 
 
 it was widely believed that the Turkish Em- 
 pire would shortly crumble as a result of its 
 internal disintegration. This state of things 
 might have been predicted for some time, and 
 particularly since 1910, and perhaps for this 
 reason Sir Edward Grey, in 1912-13, as 
 Prince Lichnowsky's memoirs assert, entered 
 into secret negotiations with Germany for 
 the division of Turkey in Asia among the 
 Great Powers. According to the principles 
 of agreement laid down on this subject, Ger- 
 many obtained the lion's share as sphere of 
 influence, that is, all Mesopotamia as far as 
 Bassorah, the largest and richest district of 
 Turkey in Asia, which is crossed by the Ham- 
 burg-Persian Gulf Line, and which from about 
 1895 had been ardently coveted by the gov- 
 ernment of Berlin. To the great surprise of 
 Prince Lichnowsky, German ambassador in 
 London, if this treaty was negotiated, it was 
 not definitely concluded, that is, signed by 
 the German Government. On learning this, 
 many readers of the Lichnowsky memoirs 
 asked themselves why Germany did not ratify 
 this treaty, which was so advantageous to her, 
 giving her, as it did, the long-desired coun- 
 try of Mesopotamia. Events since this war 
 began throw light on the reasons for which 
 
186 AN ENDUKING VICTORY 
 
 Germany decided not to ratify the treaty ar- 
 ranged at London by her ambassador, and 
 show also why Turkey threw herself with all 
 her force into the war against the Allies. 
 
 At the end of 1913 and the beginning of 
 1914 the Young Turks found themselves 
 situated as follows: Having banished or 
 hanged most of their political enemies, the 
 Old Turks, among whom were the adherents 
 of a good understanding with the Western 
 Powers, the Young Turks just before the war 
 were undoubtedly sole masters of Turkey, 
 and all the more because the government of 
 Constantinople was absolutist and made up 
 of very few persons, all leaders of the Young 
 Turk party : Enver Pacha, Talaat Bey, Djavid 
 Bey, General Djemal Pacha, Doctor Nazim, 
 etc. As for the Sultan, Mahomet V, the poor 
 man was so debilitated by the long captivity 
 inflicted on him by the suspicious Abdul- 
 Hamid that he had lost all will-power, had 
 absolutely no influence, and was a mere puppet 
 in the hands of the Young Turk pro-consuls. 
 The latter held the reins of power, but they 
 were confronted by insurmountable difficulties. 
 Their financial embarrassments were enor- 
 mous and nearly impossible to overcome. 
 The Young Turks were detested by all the 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 187 
 
 non-Turkish populations of the empire, whom 
 they had duped, and they were also deeply 
 humiliated by the tremendous defeat which 
 Turkey had suffered under their rule at the 
 hands of the Balkan States. Lastly, the Young 
 Turks were much irritated against Russia, 
 England, and France, for these countries had 
 come to see that there was nothing to be made 
 of the Young Turks, and had shown in 1912- 
 13 sympathy with the Balkan peoples. 
 
 These circumstances taken together brought 
 about a material and psychological situation 
 particularly favorable to William II, when 
 he acted so as to decide the Turks to join with 
 him in the struggle for which he was preparing. 
 
 Profiting by the above-mentioned state of 
 afifairs, it is most probable that at the begin- 
 ning of 1914 the German Emperor should 
 have spoken as follows to the Young Turks, 
 especially to Talaat Bey, and even more to 
 Enver Pacha — the most ambitious and Ger- 
 manophile of all the Turks, who is known to 
 have made a mysterious journey into Ger- 
 many a few months before the war: 
 
 The Kaiser probably said : 
 
 *' England wishes to break up the Ottoman 
 Empire; here are the notes of the treaty on 
 this subject, drawn up by Sir Edward Grey and 
 
188 AN ENDURINJ3 YICTORY 
 
 Prince Lichnowsky in London. I let the Eng- 
 lish go on, so that I could fathom their whole 
 intention, but I refused to sign the treaty they 
 offered me, because I am a sincere friend of the 
 Ottoman Empire. A great plan is in prepara- 
 tion, which will put an end to all your troubles. 
 In a few months Germany will declare war 
 on her enemies, who are yours also. Let Tur- 
 key join us with all her might in this conflict, 
 and not only will I oppose the disruption of 
 your empire, but I will promise you the fol- 
 lowing advantages : 
 
 "At the present moment, the Young Turk 
 party can scarcely maintain itself in the Otto- 
 man Empire, which consists now of only 20 
 million inhabitants since the disastrous Balkan 
 War. Confronted with 2 million Levantines 
 and Jews, with 8 millions of Arabs, of whom 
 a part hate you, with 2 millions of Greeks, 
 and 2 of Armenians — ^your irreconcilable en- 
 emies — ^you have only 6 millions of Turks in 
 your own empire, and are therefore a minor- 
 ity faced by numerous and insurmountable 
 difficulties. [See the annexed map, which 
 gives a clear view of the great nationalities in 
 Turkey.] Well ! come into the war with me 
 and the situation will be radically transformed. 
 
 "Aided by the struggle, you can eliminate 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 
 
 189 
 
190 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 the Armenians, Greeks, and those of the Arabs 
 who are in your way. This 'ethnographical 
 rearrangement' of Turkey will enable you 
 later to dominate your non-Turkish popula- 
 tions without difficulty. Enriched by the war, 
 Germany will advance the sums necessary 
 to develop the enormous economic resources 
 latent in your country, and will also furnish 
 engineers and technicians. In order to in- 
 crease the number of Moslems in the en- 
 larged Turkish Empire, victorious Germany 
 will also restore or acquire the Crimea, the 
 Turkish parts of the Caucasus, Persia, and 
 Egypt, which will extend your influence 
 strongly over all Mussulman Africa. One 
 of Germany's objects in this war is to destroy 
 Russia, the age-long enemy of the Turkish 
 Empire. Following the overthrow of the em- 
 pire of the Czars, Moslem states will be set 
 up in the Caucasus and in central Asia, and 
 these states will be guided from Constan- 
 tinople, owing to the solidarity of the Tura- 
 nian races. When all those who would profit 
 by this plan have well understood its value it 
 will estabhsh good and permanent relations be- 
 tween you, the Bulgarians, and the Magyars, 
 who will form the geographical basis of your 
 direct understanding with Germany. 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 191 
 
 "When this programme is carried out it will 
 be as of old and even more; the power of the 
 Commander of the Faithful will be exerted 
 not only religiously, as in former days, but 
 pohtically as well. It will extend over a great 
 part of the world, reaching from South Africa 
 to the heart of China." 
 
 For any one who knows the imperialist ten- 
 dencies of the Young Turks and their profound 
 hatred for the Armenians, the Greeks, and the 
 Arabs, such words from the German Emperor 
 early in 1914, when the Ottoman Empire was 
 tottering to its fall, must have been welcomed 
 with pleasure and even enthusiasm by the 
 Young Turk leaders, who knew that not only 
 Turkey but they themselves were on the verge 
 of ruin. 
 
 Most of these men had long held Germa- 
 nophile opinions, and it is easy to see the mo- 
 tives which led the Young Turks and the 
 empire which was entirely in their hands to 
 take sides with Germany in the approaching 
 war. 
 
 But the war has lasted too long for an em- 
 pire in the condition of the Turkish Empire. 
 Oriental indolence has been irritated at the 
 length of the work which the Germans have 
 imposed upon it. Finally, the defeat of Bui- 
 
19^ AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 garia and the immediate seizure of the Danube 
 by the AlKes have cut off Turkey from Ger- 
 many strategically, thus compelling its com- 
 plete surrender. 
 
 II. 
 
 The attitude of the Entente toward Bul- 
 garia has been for a long time wanting in the 
 clearness which alone makes it possible to 
 act with the decision needed to win a victory. 
 After four years of war there were still Allies 
 with Bulgarophile tendencies, and if that was 
 so it was because in the Entente, with regard 
 to Bulgaria, as also on other subjects, people 
 lived on old ideas, which were well enough 
 in their day, but were now out of date. 
 
 If the aspirations of the Bulgarian author- 
 ities since 1907, if the violent hatreds of the 
 entire people, from the Treaty of Bucharest 
 to the 10th of August, 1913, had been realized 
 from the beginning of the war, the Allies would 
 have known that on the first opportunity the 
 Bulgars would throw in their lot with Berlin. 
 
 I cannot be suspected of partiality when 
 I speak of Bulgaria, for I have visited that 
 country often in the last twenty-five years, 
 have been her devoted friend, and labored 
 for a good understanding between her, Serbia, 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 193 
 
 and Roumania up to June, 1913, that is, until 
 the Bulgars treacherously attacked their Greek 
 and Serbian allies. This inexcusable aggres- 
 sion put an end to my sympathy, and my 
 estimate of the Bulgars was definitely fixed 
 when at Sofia in March, 1914, I became pos- 
 sessed of an oflScial Bulgarian document which 
 revealed to the fullest extent the imperialist 
 aims which I had not before suspected. This 
 document consists of the Bulgarian book 
 called The Soldier^s Comrade, first published 
 in 1907 with the authorization and recom- 
 mendation of the Bulgarian minister of war 
 (Report No. 25, March 21st, 1907, and No. 31, 
 March 10th, 1908). Since 1907, this book has 
 been distributed in all the barracks and mili- 
 tary schools, thus reaching every inhabitant 
 of Bulgaria who has passed through these 
 barracks since that date. On page 56 of the 
 historical section of this book is a colored 
 map of *' Greater Bulgaria," which shows the 
 whole scheme for Bulgarian hegemony in the 
 Balkan Peninsula. The accompanying draw- 
 ing, an exact copy of this map, gives a clear 
 idea of the considerable encroachments con- 
 templated by this plan on neighboring states. 
 It is therefore undeniable that the authorities 
 at Sofia, ever since 1907, that is, seven years 
 
194 
 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 195 
 
 prior to the war, have taught the people of 
 Bulgaria that they should fight to conquer, 
 not alone the districts of Macedonia settled by 
 Bulgars, but also extensive regions in Greece, 
 as well as those inhabited by Serbians, Al- 
 banians, and the whole Roumanian Dobrudja, 
 up to the mouths of the Danube. This 
 idea was spread abroad among the people of 
 Bulgaria, as the Pangerman scheme was dis- 
 seminated in Germany, and it has been pur- 
 sued since 1907, by the Bulgarian Government, 
 seeking tenaciously to bring it about by means 
 of successive operations. The plan allows us 
 to see why the Bulgars were not sincere when, 
 in 1912, they concluded an alliance merely to 
 make use of the Serbians and the Greeks in 
 order to beat the Turks, who were too strong 
 for them to conquer by themselves. But as 
 soon as the part of their plan relating to Tur- 
 key was realized, in order to carry it out, this 
 time at the expense of Greece and Serbia, Bul- 
 garia attacked her former allies in June, 1913. 
 Roumania then intervened against the Bul- 
 gars, and, the Serbians having won the battle 
 of the Bregalnitza, Bulgaria was beaten and 
 forced to sign the Treaty of Bucharest, August 
 10th, 1913. This treaty did not establish 
 Bulgarian hegemony; rather the Balkan bal- 
 
196 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 ance of power, just the reverse of what Bul- 
 garia wished; for if the peace had lasted the 
 Balkan equilibrium would have crystallized, 
 and the success of the Bulgarian plan in the 
 future have become impossible. This is why 
 the Treaty of Bucharest was so deep a disap- 
 pointment to the Bulgars, and created so much 
 irritation as to alter their former feelings ab- 
 ruptly. Having taken from the Turks nearly 
 as much as was designed in the plan for Greater 
 Bulgaria, and seeing that it would be more 
 to their advantage to declare themselves Tu- 
 ranians than to remain Slavs, the Bulgars 
 decided to ally themselves with the Turks, 
 and from that time concentrated their hate 
 and vindictive qualities, which are enormous, 
 against their recent conquerors, the Greeks, 
 and above all the Serbians and Roumanians. 
 Granting the imperialist aims of the Bul- 
 gars resulting from their plan of 1907, and 
 their resentment irrevocably directed against 
 their neighbors since the end of 1913, it is 
 plain that they could not satisfy their exag- 
 gerated ambition and their intense hatreds 
 except by taking the side of Germany. The 
 Entente was in no position to help Bulgaria 
 to lay hands on Roumanian, Serbian, and 
 Greek territory; and therefore, for these com- 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 107 
 
 Lined reasons, an understanding was easily 
 reached between Berlin and Sofia, several 
 months before the war, as certain facts will 
 convince us. 
 
 In 1916, Frederic Naumann, the man of 
 Middle Europe, pubhshed a pamphlet called 
 Bulgaria and Central Europe, of which Payot, 
 the pubhsher at Paris, furnished a translation. 
 Naumann writes as follows: 
 
 "When, about a year ago, in August, 1915, 
 I wrote my book Mitteleuropa, I could not 
 then speak of Bulgaria, for at that time in 
 the eyes of the European pubhc the attitude 
 of that country was doubtful. Even if the 
 Czar Ferdinand, and his Minister- President 
 Radoslavoff had then known exactly what they 
 wished to do, and even if those in charge of foreign 
 policy in Germany regarded Sofia with ever-in- 
 creasing confidence, it would nevertheless have 
 been impossible to discuss the rapprocjiement 
 while it was forming. Now everything then 
 hidden is brought into the light of day. The 
 aUiance is made, and the success of the war 
 against Serbia has amply proved that they 
 were right who labored for the Union of Cen- 
 tral Europe with Bulgaria." 
 
 It is clear that Naumann tells only a part of 
 the truth, but this part is most interesting, for 
 
198 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 it is a proof that in August, 1915 — that is, at 
 a time when the AUies were still foolish enough 
 to imagine that the government of Sofia was 
 hesitating, or, as I have often heard it said, 
 even that it could be bought — the Czar Ferdi- 
 nand and his first minister, Radoslavoff, ''knew 
 exactly what they wished to do,^^ the whole thing 
 being then a secret. Now, therefore, we are 
 really justified in believing that the Czar Fer- 
 dinand and his Radoslavoff, who for a long 
 time had been among the most notorious Ger- 
 manophiles of Sofia, knew exactly what they 
 wanted to do not only in August, 1915, but 
 long before the war. 
 
 In fact, according to information pubhshed 
 by the Petit Parisien, March 26th, 1916, and 
 the Temps, April 10th, 1916, M. Radoslavoff 
 revealed during a suit which took place in 
 Sofia early in 1916 that the treaties between 
 Bulgaria, Berlin, and Constantinople were con- 
 cluded before April, 1914. These treaties were 
 not made public for excellent reasons. In the 
 first place, it was necessary to let the Allies 
 entangle themselves in interminable negotia- 
 tions, making them think that the Bulgarian 
 Government had not yet made its choice; then 
 it was best to wait until military events were 
 sufficiently advanced to persuade the Bulgar 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 199 
 
 people, some of whom were still Russophiles, to 
 join Germany. This object was attained after 
 the defeat of the Allies in the Dardanelles and 
 the great Russian retreat on the Dunaietz in 
 May, 1915, and was finished some months 
 later. 
 
 During the first three years of the war the 
 Bulgars were stalwart Germanophiles. They 
 have undeniable qualities; they are sober and 
 economical, but they are born rapacious to an 
 incredible degree. This last characteristic ac- 
 counts for the action of this democratic people 
 — democratic, as it consists entirely of peas- 
 ants — ^but they have been made imperialists 
 through the propagation of the plan for Bul- 
 garian hegemony since 1907, because that 
 propaganda has developed in the peasants the 
 passion for the soil, for territorial aggrandize- 
 ment, to an extent of which nothing can give 
 an idea. They were greatly pleased, there- 
 fore, with the acquisitions they made, thanks 
 to their friendship with Berlin. 
 
 In his pamphlet called Bulgaria and Cen- 
 tral Europe^ published in 1916 and quoted 
 above, Frederic Naumann describes as follows 
 a trip he had just made to Bulgaria with ten 
 other members of the Reichstag. 
 
 "Greater Bulgaria is not yet defined; foreign 
 
200 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 powers threaten us continually with fresh at- 
 tacks; but the first and most decisive step has 
 now been taken; Bulgaria came to us in the 
 midst of a besieged Central Europe, as the first 
 addition to the group which we shall form in 
 the future. 
 
 "A description from day to day of our jour- 
 ney, taken under the thoughtful care of the 
 former Bulgarian minister at Belgrade, M. 
 Tchaprachikofif* does not enter into our plan, 
 and, besides, could hardly be put into words. 
 One may experience the development of popu- 
 lar enthusiasm, loyal and simple, but it cannot 
 be described in one place after another with- 
 out needless tediousness. It suffices to say 
 that we, German representatives, having some 
 experience as critics of assemblies and popular 
 movements, were impressed afresh each day 
 by the clamorous wave of people who cheered 
 joyously and vigorously those who came to 
 help them to victory. The Bulgars are not 
 dramatic by nature; they have nothing of the 
 Latin, and little of the Greek; they do not 
 
 * Stephen Tchaprachikoff formerly studied at the School of Polit- 
 ical Sciences in Paris about 1895, and up to March, 1914, was one 
 of my personal friends. He was for a long time the private secretary 
 of King Ferdinand and his confidential agent. Since the war, he has 
 become such a thorough Germanophile that Naumann and his com- 
 panions were placed in his care during their journey in Bulgaria. 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 201 
 
 pose as stage heroes, but they are brave and 
 rough, practical, rather silent and shy. 
 
 "It was a nation of peasants who left their 
 villages in crowds, flocking to the railroad sta- 
 tions to see us, German representatives. It 
 was not on our account personally, being as 
 we were for the most part unknown to them, 
 but for the sake of the German army, the Ger- 
 man state and policy of Central Europe, and 
 for the cause of their own king and country. 
 We received in this way a popular ovation, 
 particularly significant and beautiful in the 
 extreme. While the Bulgarian people spoke 
 to us by the mouth of its representatives and 
 magistrates, it felt that the first period of its 
 national existence was closing: the period ex- 
 tending from its deliverance by the Russians 
 to the Second Balkan War, from 1876 to 
 1914." 
 
 But as the extension of Bulgaria was estab- 
 lished over territories which were not truly 
 Bulgarian, and as it was artificial and it was 
 constantly necessary to be in conflict with the 
 populations ripe for rebellion at the same time 
 that they had to hold the lines of the Salonika 
 front, the fourth year of the war was of an 
 increasing strenuousness, which, never ceasing, 
 became more intolerable from day to day. In 
 
202 
 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 trying to become bigger than the ox the Bul- 
 garian frog burst, and when the AUied offen- 
 sive developed in October, 1918, in a few days 
 Bulgaria fell. 
 
 Ill 
 
 Austria-Hungary is not a nation, but a state, 
 alone of its kind, where everything is organized 
 
 THE THREE PARTS OF AUSTRIA - HUNGARY 
 
 V^^^5L>' ^ 
 
 \3 S S / 
 
 1 Austria 
 
 2 Hnngaiy 
 8 Bosnia •H«raegoviita 
 
 with a special object, which is to make it pos- 
 sible for the German-Magyar minority to exer- 
 cise the most complete political domination 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 203 
 
 over the vast majority of the inhabitants, who 
 are Slavo-Latins. 
 
 In order to grasp the truth in its simplest 
 form as to the organization of Austria-Hun- 
 gary, it should be remembered that this sin- 
 gular state is made up of three distinct parts, 
 as will be seen on the annexed map. 
 
 1. Austria, which, with a fragment geograph- 
 ically detached along the Adriatic (Dalmatia) 
 constitutes one empire. 
 
 2. Hungary, which is a kingdom. 
 
 3. Bosnia and Herzegovina, whose constitu- 
 tional situation in reference to Austria-Hun- 
 gary is not clearly defined, but which may be 
 considered as a sort of territory of the empire, 
 a colony equally dependent on Austria and 
 Hungary 
 
 The three maps below show exactly how the 
 50 million inhabitants (this figure is taken, 
 exclusive of foreigners, from the census of 
 1910, the last given for the dilBFerent nationali- 
 ties) are divided among the three districts 
 which together constitute the Austro-Hunga- 
 rian Empire. 
 
 The double lines which define these popula- 
 tions show the arbitrary nature of their distri- 
 bution. In spite of themselves, nearly a mil- 
 lion Italians are cut off from Italy, 5 millions 
 
204 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 of Poles separated from Poland, 3,250,000 Rou- 
 manians kept out of Roumania against their 
 will. The Jugo-Slavs and the Czecho-Slovaks 
 are divided between the Empire of Austria and 
 the Kingdom of Hungary. In Bosnia-Herze- 
 govina alone is the entire Jugo-Slav popula- 
 tion homogeneous, but this is again involun- 
 
 THENATIONAUTIES 
 IN BOSNIA - HERZEGOVINA. 
 
 4" Serbo - Croats or Yugo • Slavs 2 minions 
 
 tary, as she is a kind of colony common to 
 Austria and Hungary. 
 
 The figures which accompany these maps 
 
 bring out the fact that altogether there are: 
 
 12 millions of Germans (10 in Austria and 
 
 2 in Hungary.) 10 millions of Magyars 
 
 in Hungary, which makes 22 millions of 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY W5 
 
 inhabitants in Austria-Hungary who rule 
 over: 
 4 millions of Latins (1 in Austria, 3 in Hun- 
 gary). 
 24K millions of Slavs (17 in Austria, 5^ in 
 
 Hungary, 2 in Bosnia-Herzegovina). 
 Say over ^S}4 millions of Slavs and Latins, 
 who are forced to submit to this domina- 
 tion. ^^ 
 These figures show a majority of 6^ millions 
 in favor of the Slav and Latin subjects of the 
 Hapsburgs. In fact, however, this majority is 
 much larger, for actually the above figures do 
 not give the exact truth, as they are those of 
 the official statistics drawn up by Germans at 
 Vienna and Magyars at Budapesth, who have 
 systematically falsified them to serve their own 
 ends. The Germans and Magyars add to 
 their numbers and diminish in a large propor- 
 tion the true figures of the Latins and Slavs. 
 Nevertheless, in spite of this perversion of the 
 truth, it is plainly to be seen that, even accord- 
 ing to the official German and Magyar figures, 
 Austria-Hungary is run entirely in the interest 
 of the 22 millions of German-Magyars. The 
 truth is even more striking, for in relation to 
 these figures two facts stand out — one relative 
 to the Germans, the other to the Magyars. 
 
206 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 THE NATIONALITIES IN AUSTRIA 
 
 r 
 
 . /rOU MANIA 
 
 /^ 
 
 -Cn^e^ro /^'BULGARIA 
 
 Note. — The figures in the table below correspond with those used 
 for the ethnographic regions in the map. The numbers without primes 
 (for instance, 5) show the ethnographic regions of Hungary correspond- 
 ing to the nationalities of which the scattered fragments make up the 
 greater part of Austria. 
 
 No. 1' is not found in the table below, because it serves to indicate 
 in Hungary the Magyars, no group of \V^hich exists in Austria. 
 
 No. 3' in Austria designates the Austro-Roumanians who are 
 separated from Roumania. 
 
 No. 4' in Austria designates the Slovenes (1,250,000) and the Serbo- 
 Croats (750,000) in Dalmatia, these being different names belonging 
 to the Jugo-Slavic people still distributed in Hungary, Bosnia, and 
 in Herzegovina or Montenegro or Serbia. 
 
 No. 8' indicates the Italians of Istria and the Trentino, separated 
 from their mother country, Italy. 
 
 2'. 
 3'. 
 8'. 
 4'. 
 5'. 
 6'. 
 
 Germans 10,000,000 Germans, 10 millions. 
 
 Roumanians 250,000 1 x i^- -, mt 
 
 Italians 750,000 ^ ^^^''^' ^ ^^"^«°- 
 
 Jugo-Slavs 2,000,000 
 
 Cz?echs 6,500,000 
 
 Ruthenes 3,500,000 
 
 7'. Poles 5,000,000 
 
 Slavs, 
 Total . 
 
 17 millions. 
 .28 millions. 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 
 
 207 
 
 THE NATIONALITIES IN HUNGARY 
 
 40 ao 120 160 Miles 
 
 1 I ri I I I > I I 
 
 ^5' 
 
 Note. — The figures in the table correspond to those used for the 
 ethnographic regions in the map. 
 
 The figures with a prime (5', for instance) indicate the ethno- 
 graphic regions of Austria, Bosnia, and Herzegovina, Serbia, and 
 Roumania, corresponding to the nationalities of which fragments, 
 arbitrarily distributed, form the majority of the population of Hun- 
 gary. 
 
 The figures given are in round millions. 
 
 1. Magyars 10 millions. 
 
 2. Germans 2 " 
 
 3. Roumanians 3 " 
 
 4. Serbo-Croats 3 " 
 
 5. Czecho-Slovaks 2 " 
 
 6. Ruthenians J^ " 
 
 Race of Asiatic origin. 
 Teutonic race. 
 Latin race. 
 
 (Slavic race, 
 53^ millions. 
 
 20j^ millions. 
 
 Out of the 12 millions of Germans 10 mil- 
 lions are in Austria, of whom about 3 are mixed 
 with the Bohemian Czechs, in a country which 
 the Germans formerly wrested from them, and 
 
208 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 2 millions of Germans are distributed over 
 Hungary in small groups, geographically so 
 far removed from the bulk of the Germans 
 that one can hardly say that Austria-Hungary 
 exists for their benefit; this is really true only 
 of the 10 millions of Germans in Austria. 
 
 As for the 10 millions of Magyars, this figure 
 should be analysed from the standpoints of 
 differing social interests. 
 
 Among 10 millions of Magyars, 8, that is, the 
 vast majority, are poor agricultural or indus- 
 trial laborers, who have nothing and are cyni- 
 cally exploited by only 2 millions of large 
 landed proprietors, priests, and government 
 ofiicials, who still enjoy many feudal privileges, 
 as in the Middle Ages, and want to preserve 
 them, not only in regard to the 10 millions of 
 Slavs and Latins under the Magyar rule, but 
 also as to the 8 millions of the unfortunate 
 Magyar proletariat. The oppression of the 2 
 millions of feudal Magyars has a character at 
 once national and social in the case of the 10 
 millions of Slavs and Latins incorporated as 
 unwilling citizens of Hungary; and social as 
 regards the 8 millions of Magyar working men. 
 Now, if these last were really free and were 
 not subjected to the domination of the 2 mil- 
 lions of Magyars who oppress them socially. 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 209 
 
 they could surely come to an understanding 
 with their Slav and Latin neighbors, which 
 would enable these to form the states to which 
 they are entitled; and for themselves the Mag- 
 yars, freed from their feudal masters, could 
 erect in the midst of Poland, Bohemia, Rouma- 
 nia, and Jugo-Slavia, a democratic Magyar 
 state which could agree with its neighbors to 
 form part of the economic territory of southern 
 central Europe. 
 
 Remembering the state of mind and the 
 social interests of the 8 millions of laboring 
 Magyars, it is plain that in reality it is not for 
 the advantage of the 12 millions of Magyars, 
 but only for the 2 millions of feudal masters 
 and functionaries of this race that Hungary 
 really exists. 
 
 The two observations just made are ex- 
 tremely important, for through them we estab- 
 lish the fact that Austria-Hungary only sub- 
 sists for the benefit of 10 millions of Germans 
 in Austria, and 2 millions of feudal Magyars in 
 Hungary, a total of 12 millions of inhabitants, 
 against the interests of 38 millions of Slavs, 
 Latins, and Magyar proletarians. 
 
 Austria-Hungary is therefore the empire of 
 extreme injustice, in a degree even worse than 
 Germany. In the latter country, among 68 
 
210 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 millions of inhabitants in 1914 at least 61 are 
 Germans, and perfectly willing to be governed 
 as a single nation; in Austria-Hungary, on the 
 contrary, 12 millions only of German-Magyars, 
 with the help of the Hapsburg dynasty, im- 
 pose their will on 38 millions of Slavs, Latins, 
 and Magyar laborers. For these causes, if 
 modern justice does not demand the overthrow 
 of Germany, at least it should insist inexorably 
 on that of Austria-Hungary. 
 
 This empire is maintained, also, for the ad- 
 vantage of the Hapsburg dynasty, which is 
 German, and has a strong interest in the con- 
 tinuation of the Austro-Hungarian state. 
 
 Before 1866, it was an open question if the 
 Hapsburgs could dominate the Hohenzollerns, 
 and rule in their stead over the mass of the 
 German population of central Europe, but 
 since the defeat of the Hapsburgs at Sadowa 
 by the Prussians, in 1866, this question has 
 been so completely settled that the Hapsburgs 
 have entirely renounced the idea of their 
 supremacy over the Hohenzollerns. 
 
 The alternative from which the former must 
 choose is explained very clearly in a small 
 pamphlet which appeared at Berlin in 1895, 
 Pangermany and Central Europe about 1950 
 {Gross -Deutschland und Mitteleuropa um das 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 211 
 
 Jahr 1950), which is a pamphlet of remark- 
 able interest, for it described twenty-three 
 years ago the Pangerman design exactly as 
 it has come to pass since 1914. 
 
 "Certainly," said our Pangermanist in 1895, 
 "the successful Germanization of the non- 
 Germans of Austria-Hungary would not be 
 possible without the energetic support of the 
 47 millions of Germans of the empire (figures 
 of 1895). Naturally, in order to reach this 
 result the principle of the equal rights of na- 
 tionalities, and certain existing principles as 
 to public and private rights, would have to 
 be abandoned. . . . 
 
 "Zn case that the House of Hapsburg should 
 not be disposed nor well adapted to succeed in the 
 difficult task of welding together Austria-Hungary 
 and Germany, its part might be played by some 
 less important German families " (page 28). 
 
 It is, then, twenty-three years, at least, since 
 a sort of permanent ultimatum was presented 
 to the Hapsburgs by Berlin, an ultimatum 
 which, by the way, they long ago accepted. 
 
 It is easy to understand how this can be, 
 when we know the present position of the 
 Hapsburgs. To-day this house has an alter- 
 native from which to choose. It must totally 
 disappear through the triumph of the demo- 
 
212 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 cratic aspirations of its Slav and Latin subjects, 
 who will no longer endure its yoke — and this 
 triumph can only come by the victory of the 
 Entente, or it can continue thanks to the sup- 
 port of the Hohenzollerns, and this implies 
 that the Hapsburgs must do their utmost to 
 bring about a victory for Germany. It is 
 manifest that the latter solution would be 
 much less disastrous for the Austrian imperial 
 family, and they have therefore adopted it. 
 To sum up, the Hapsburgs, the 10 millions of 
 Germans in Austria, and the 2 millions of 
 feudal Magyars have dynastic, national, and 
 social reasons which give them a common 
 interest in the maintenance of Austria-Hun- 
 gary. 
 
 Under these conditions it is clear that the 
 continued existence of the empire is of great 
 advantage to Germany, as this existence is 
 the geographical condition on which central 
 Pangermany depends; for the Pangerman 
 bridge toward the east rests on three piers, 
 Austria-Hungary, Bulgaria reaching to Hun- 
 gary, and Turkey. Austria-Hungary is the 
 main pier of this bridge which unites Germany 
 to the east. The absolute necessity for the 
 maintenance of the Austrian Empire by the 
 Germans is so evident that in the pamphlet 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY £13 
 
 above mentioned, Gross-Deutschland und MiU 
 teleuropa um das Jahr 1950 — Berlin 1895 — it is 
 stated plainly: ''The present German Em- 
 pire, especially North Germany, needs Austria 
 for her eventual defense; this is well under- 
 stood by all Prussians" (page 23). 
 
 Looking at another aspect of the question, 
 at present the Magyar authorities, in order 
 to preserve their mediaeval privileges, which 
 are identically those of the Prussian Junkers, 
 very deliberately accept the creation of cen- 
 tral Pangermany. On the 1st of January, 
 1918, the president of the Hungarian Council 
 spoke as follows to the parliament at Buda- 
 pesth: 
 
 "Closer relations with Germany, owing to 
 considerations of the greatest value, are of 
 capital importance to us. If we wish to form 
 part of the great movement which will stretch 
 from the North Sea to the Black Sea, and 
 from thence into Asia Minor, we must take 
 measures accordingly." 
 
 Finally, the Tagespost, a German paper pub- 
 lished at Gratz, in Austria, said on May 14th, 
 1918: 
 
 "The strengthening of our alliance with Ger- 
 many demands an energetic conduct of our for- 
 eign policy. Germany has a vital interest in 
 
214 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 the existence of Austria-Hungary, in the main- 
 tenance of order within the empire, in the 
 economic development of its peoples, and the 
 prospects of the Austrian state." 
 
 The whole truth is contained in these lines, 
 as is well known to those, unfortunately too 
 few, who have studied on the spot for twenty 
 years the complicated problem of central Eu- 
 rope. The recent projects for reorganization 
 of the Austrian state with autonomy extended 
 to the Slavs, have been a farce to deceive the 
 Allies. No experienced politician, either Slav 
 or Latin, a Hapsburg subject, believes in these 
 proposals, for the word of a Hapsburg is worth 
 just about as much as that of a Hohenzollern. 
 In 1871 the Emperor Francis-Joseph solemnly 
 promised the Czechs to have himself crowned 
 King of Bohemia, but he has never since 
 chosen to keep his word. 
 
 Finally, at the moment when I write these 
 lines, Austria-Hungary begins to yield under 
 the pressure of her oppressed peoples. This 
 result has not been brought about without 
 trouble. A considerable number of Allied 
 politicians, diplomats, and publicists have 
 persisted since the beginning of the war in 
 the idea that Austria-Hungary must be main- 
 tained. They have thus worked for the King 
 
THE ALLIES OF GERMANY 215 
 
 of Prussia, they have played the game of the 
 Pangermanists, they have deserted the cause 
 of democracy, they have incredibly prolonged 
 the war by hindering the attack on Austria, 
 the weakest point of the Central Empires, 
 and have contributed to keep in an atrocious 
 bondage admirable peoples like the Slavs and 
 Latins of Austria-Hungary, who have been 
 since the beginning of the struggle determined 
 allies of the Entente, and for a long time 
 worthy of unrestricted liberty. 
 
 IV. 
 
 The annexed map gives a comprehensive 
 view of the causes which determined the soli- 
 darity of the Central Powers. This map again 
 shows that there are five centres of imperial- 
 ism which rendered possible the formation of 
 Pangermany. The chief centre is Berlin, and 
 the four secondary centres, Vienna, Budapest, 
 Sofia, and Constantinople, have allowed Ger- 
 man militarism during the war to extend its 
 methods and its detestable influence as far as 
 the eastern confines of Turkey. These secon- 
 dary centres of imperialism, having greatly as- 
 sisted the propagation of the Pangerman cause, 
 ought to be completely destroyed. 
 
216 
 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 
 <t3 
 
 
 
 
 f. -5 
 
 1 
 
 E 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 e 
 o 
 
 !i 
 
 1 
 
 on of Ihi 
 f Hapsbu 
 on of the 
 gyar osta 
 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 
 i 
 
 Ti 
 
 nrati 
 seo 
 
 rvat 
 Ma 
 
 r 
 
 e 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 g 
 
 3 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 ^ 
 
 £. £° 
 
 s 
 
 £ 
 
 ca 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 :1 
 
 2 -1 
 
 •2^ 
 
 .E § 
 
 S5 
 
 En 
 
 .E 
 
 F 
 
 e 
 
 
 S ri^ 
 
 rss 
 
 
 
 « 
 .2 
 
 4) 
 
 a 
 E 
 
 O 
 
 .5 
 
 i 
 
 •> 
 
 Dynastic Hit 
 
 Feudal inter 
 great Mapy 
 
 111 
 
 
 M U 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 yU 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 mE 
 
 «E «5 
 
 M « 
 
 M? 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 :^S 
 
 :S(S:5Z 
 
 sm 
 
 o a 
 
 :2 = 
 
 
 E"S 
 
 1-s l-s 
 
 E'S 
 
 la 
 
 li 
 
 
 
 >» 
 
 «- e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 JU 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 
 ll 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 'g 
 
 e 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 » a 
 
 M 
 
 u 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 »- 
 
 CM « 
 
 •» 
 
 in 
 
 
CONCLUSIONS 217 
 
 Conclusions. 
 
 The main object of the war for the Entente 
 beyond and above all others should consist of 
 so complete a destruction of German milita- 
 rism that all other military systems will have 
 no further reason for existence, and a general 
 disarmament will ensue. 
 
 It is clear, therefore, that an incomplete vic- 
 tory of the Allies will allow German mihtarism 
 to continue even in a German republic, a thing 
 which is quite possible, because the German 
 socialists are for the most part nationalists, 
 many are even at bottom Pangermanists, and 
 they have the military spirit in the very blood 
 of their race. In this case, the other nations 
 will be obliged to keep up exhausting arma- 
 ments. For all the terrible nightmare of mili- 
 tarism would be prolonged under still more 
 intolerable conditions than before, the war hav- 
 ing laid unprecedentedly heavy financial bur- 
 dens on the people. 
 
 To make the world really safe for democracy 
 and enter into a new era, it is therefore indis- 
 pensable to bring about the total annihilation 
 of the German military system. 
 
 Let us, then, cherish no illusions; only the 
 thorough and complete victory of the Allies 
 
218 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 can bring about this annihilation, as the effect 
 of peace conditions carefully studied out to 
 produce such a result. 
 
 This final victory is now, however, relatively 
 easy to reach if the Allies are unalterably de- 
 termined to insist to the end on ten essential 
 conditions. These conditions have this pe- 
 culiarity that only one is applicable to the 
 terms of peace to be imposed on the enemy; 
 the others relate to the tactics and attitude to 
 be held by the Allies, and this is particularly 
 important in order to avoid mistakes, such as 
 it is quite possible may be committed during 
 the period of the armistice, mistakes which 
 would suffice to deprive us of the conclusive 
 success. 
 
 First Condition, 
 
 Written acceptances by the Germans and 
 the foundation of the republic in Germany 
 should not modify in any way the pro- 
 gramme of guarantees and realizations of all 
 kinds demanded by the Allies. 
 
 This for the reason that — 
 1st. An assassin is tried. His saying to the 
 court, "I am a republican," does not diminish 
 
CONCLUSIONS 219 
 
 his punishment in any way. The spirit of 
 justice forbids it. 
 
 2d. The German sociahsts have shown them- 
 selves Pangermanists under the Kaiser; it is 
 not reasonable to think that they have sud- 
 denly abandoned their opinions. 
 
 3d. The German people is not unhappy be- 
 cause it has fought an unjust war; it is enraged 
 for the reason that it is forced to see that the 
 game will soon be lost. 
 
 4th. The Boches are excessively double- 
 dealing, and all their republican setting has for 
 its first object to seek to prevent the occupa- 
 tion of all Germany by the Allied armies. This 
 occupation, however, must take place to com- 
 pass a complete victory for the Entente, assure 
 in Europe the territorial changes necessary to 
 peace, and the reparation of the damage done, 
 for this reparation is indispensable to save 
 from complete ruin the countries invaded by 
 the Boches. In this direction every generosity 
 which is shown them will be in reality at the 
 expense of the French, of the Belgians, etc., 
 whom the Boches have robbed and pillaged. 
 
 5th. Papers signed by the Germans have no 
 value whatever. The treaty which guaranteed 
 the neutrality of Belgium was as clear and pre- 
 cise as possible, but was of no use. We already 
 
220 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 see the Boehe republicans manoeuvring to have 
 the conditions of the armistice modified. 
 
 6th. To beheve that the course of events 
 may in a few months open the eyes of the Ger- 
 man people and entirely change them is to 
 betray complete ignorance of German history 
 and psychology. The mentality of these peo- 
 ple, their passion for wars of gain and for pil- 
 lage, has remained the same ever since it was 
 described by Tacitus. It does not, then, result 
 exclusively from the Hohenzollern influence, it 
 is century-long, which can only be gradually 
 modified if the Germans, by well-advised mea- 
 sures, are prevented during a long period from 
 following their predatory instincts. 
 
 Second Condition. 
 
 The Allies ought to be thoroughly convinced 
 that the German people is just as responsible 
 for the war as the Kaiser himself. 
 
 It is easy now that the Kaiser has fallen to 
 see a tendency in the Allied countries to dis- 
 tinguish between Kaiserism and the German 
 people. This tendency is, however, shown 
 only by those who have been wrong as to the 
 origin of the war. They say: "The German 
 
CONCLUSIONS 2^1 
 
 people have been deceived by the Hohenzol- 
 lerns. They have renounced their sovereign. 
 It is a proof of good faith; we may consider 
 now the responsibihty of the people as greatly 
 diminished." 
 
 I protest with all my force against this ten- 
 dency and these opinions, for they show on 
 the part of their advocates a profound igno- 
 rance of Germany and are very far from the 
 truth. 
 
 I have studied Germany since the year 1894 
 and all my previsions as to the action of the 
 German Government and the German people 
 have been exactly fulfilled by the events, and I 
 am therefore a qualified witness and have the 
 right to be heard. I declare boldly that, if 
 William II was the inventor and stage-man- 
 ager of the Pangermanist plan, the Pangerman 
 propaganda which was carried on from 1895 to 
 1914 throughout the empire was welcomed en- 
 thusiastically, almost unanimously, by the Ger- 
 man people, for the Pangerman aims satisfied 
 their mentality and their ancestral passion for 
 spoils. 
 
 During four years of war, the whole German 
 population has upheld the Kaiser to the ex- 
 tent of its power. The laborers have shown 
 themselves quite as Pangermanist as the other 
 
222 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 social classes. To give a proof of this, at the 
 end of September, 1918, the Christian Associa- 
 tion of Metal Workers adopted the following 
 resolution: "The Christian Metal Workers 
 assembled at Duisburg . . . dwell particularly 
 on the hope that the coal districts of Longwy- 
 Briey, conquered by German arms, shall re- 
 main in the possession of the Empire. . . ."* 
 
 These lines show the attitude of mind of the 
 Boche Pangermanist workman a few weeks be- 
 fore the armistice, and if since then the Ger- 
 man people have ceased to express themselves 
 in the same way, it is because the Bulgarian 
 disaster has taken place, opening to the Allies 
 the road to Austria-Hungary, thus seizing cen- 
 tral Europe, which is for Germany the key of 
 the world. 
 
 It is not at all, then, the remorse they feel 
 for having waged a wicked war that now tor- 
 ments the Germans and had put a stop to their 
 annexationist demands, but solely their intense 
 anxiety lest the Allies should act so as to bring 
 about the permanent downfall of that Pan- 
 german scheme which had just taken form, 
 and in the accomplishment of which nearly 
 the entire Boche nation was passionately in- 
 terested during the last forty years. It is be- 
 
 * See Le Temps, September 30, 1918. 
 
CONCLUSIONS 223 
 
 sides undeniable that the Germans mobihzed 
 from the outbreak of the war, have pillaged, 
 burned, stolen, and committed unheard-of 
 atrocities, as they were ordered to do. Since 
 they thus docilely obeyed their leaders when 
 they were commanded to commit crimes, they 
 are themselves equally responsible. Never in 
 the history of the world has any people act- 
 ing after long reflection been more responsible 
 for its acts than the German. 
 
 Those of the Allies who see only the guilt of 
 the Kaiser try by that means to shield his 
 people from their punishment, a thousand 
 times deserved; but though they may not in- 
 tend it, this would be a tremendous injustice 
 to the Allied populations. In fact, to divide 
 the cause of the German people from that of 
 their Kaiser would restrict the application of 
 conditions of reparation to the Emperor and 
 his immediate surroundings, while the people 
 of Germany with equal responsibility provide 
 the only basis broad enough to furnish to the 
 Allied populations of Europe the indemnities 
 which are strictly due and must be paid to 
 save them from complete ruin. It is, there- 
 fore, highly important to let the German na- 
 tion bear the full weight of its responsibility; 
 to relieve it of this would be in the first place 
 
£24 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 contrary to justice, and, secondly, in this way 
 the AUied peoples would not obtain sufficient 
 to make up the enormous losses they have 
 suffered through German aggression, and the 
 Germans, through the effect of the economic 
 consequences of the war, would finally bear 
 away the victory. 
 
 Third Condition, 
 
 Any negotiated peace should be resolutely 
 and absolutely rejected, as it would make im- 
 possible a complete victory for the Allies. 
 
 During all the period of the armistice the 
 Germans are going to struggle to arrive at a 
 negotiated peace. If we concede that the 
 republican attitude ought not to prevent the 
 German people from suffering the consequences 
 of the crimes that they have committed, we 
 must likewise concede that one of the justifica- 
 tions of the war lies in the fact that peace 
 shall be dictated to the German people. More 
 than that, a negotiated peace would be incon- 
 sistent with the formula of unconditional sur- 
 render which expresses so exactly the will of 
 the practical unanimity of the Allied peoples. 
 
CONCLUSIONS 225 
 
 Fourth Condition, 
 
 To understand realistically the conditions 
 of a programme for a lasting peace. 
 
 An Allied peace programme, meant to bring 
 about precisely their ideal, should not be theo- 
 retic but exclusively practical. It is conse- 
 quently useless for such a programme to lay 
 down principles, already many times repeated, 
 on which we have all agreed for a long time. 
 But what is of capital importance is that this 
 programme should contain only, without the 
 omission of one essential point, the list of facts 
 and practical changes, the realization of which 
 on the soil of Europe will automatically assure 
 respect for the principles for which the Entente 
 is fighting. The peace programme of the 
 Allies should be merely technical, something 
 like a list of repairs which an expert mechanic 
 draws up after a careful examination of a com- 
 plicated machine which has suffered serious 
 injuries. 
 
 Europe is, in fact, a huge machine thrown 
 out of gear, and our common sense tells us 
 that it can only be put in order by mechanics 
 who thoroughly understand it. 
 
226 AN ENDUEING VICTORY 
 
 The best Parisian architects could not sensi- 
 bly pretend to come and build a sky-scraper in 
 the city of New York unless they had pre- 
 viously carefully studied, with the help of 
 American architects, the peculiarities and de- 
 mands of this special form of construction. In 
 the same way the most intelligent and well- 
 meaning of the English, Americans, or French 
 could not make a concrete programme for the 
 reconstruction of Europe unless the plan had 
 been long and carefully studied on the spot 
 with the assistance of those who well under- 
 stood the complications of European ma- 
 chinery. 
 
 Therefore, and this explains in a great mea- 
 sure the mistakes as to the political situation 
 made during the war, there are in the Entente 
 countries extremely few men in politics who, 
 before the war, devoted themselves seriously 
 to the study of these grave foreign questions. 
 The Allied leaders, in order to be sure of estab- 
 lishing a just and permanent peace, would find 
 it to their interest to call to their aid two 
 groups of experts, for in this way all danger of 
 technical mistakes would be avoided. 
 
 1st. It would be necessary to pay the great- 
 est attention to the advice of experts in foreign 
 politics to be found among the Allies, whose 
 
CONCLUSIONS 227 
 
 worth has been proved by the course of 
 events. 
 
 For example, in France Messrs. Louis Leger, 
 Ernest Denis, Haumant, and Auguste Gau- 
 vain; in England Messrs. Wickham Steed, 
 Seton-Watson, and Sir Arthur Evans are al- 
 most the only men who have seriously studied 
 for a long time, prior to the war, the difficult 
 problems of central Europe, the right solution 
 of which will form the firmest foundations of 
 peace. These men should be called in as tech- 
 nical advisers of the Inter-Allied commissions 
 charged to apply practically the peace pro- 
 gramme. 
 
 2d. There is a second group of experts whose 
 help would be valuable — even indispensable; I 
 mean the authorized representatives of the 
 Poles, the Czechs, the Jugo-Slavs, the Rouma- 
 nians, the Armenians, the Jews, etc., that is, of 
 all the peoples who are to be liberated from 
 the yoke of Germany and her allies. 
 
 Representatives of these peoples — such men 
 as Professor Masaryk, Dr. Kramarsh for the 
 Czecho-Slovaks; Paderewsky, Roman Dmovsky 
 for the Poles; Trumbich, Savic for the Jugo- 
 Slavs; Take Jonesco for the Roumanians; 
 Boghos Nubar Pacha for the Armenians, etc. 
 — ought they not also to be added to the 
 
^28 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 peace commission as technical advisers to aid 
 in the creation of a new Europe? This co- 
 operation is absolutely necessary. 
 
 We ought clearly to understand that the 
 entire liberation of oppressed peoples is in 
 reality the jfirst condition of a durable victory 
 of the Allies, for, unless the freedom of these 
 races is firmly established, we cannot build 
 up in central Europe the strong barrier which 
 will protect us against the aggressive spirit of 
 the Teutons. 
 
 Fifth Condition. 
 
 To realize a concrete programme of peace 
 conditions having for its object: 
 
 1st. To prevent a further outbreak of the 
 war. 
 
 2d. To repair as far as possible the deep in- 
 juries caused by German aggression. 
 
 A detailed technical programme for peace 
 cannot, in fact, be completely given until the 
 Allied forces occupy central Europe and the 
 Allied leaders have been able thus to secure at 
 its very source the exact and indispensable in- 
 formation which is certainly even now lacking. 
 In any case, it is necessary that from now 
 
CONCLUSIONS 229 
 
 on public opinion should see clearly, at least 
 in its large outline, what should be the mini- 
 mum concrete programme. I shall therefore 
 attempt to make such a sketch; not that I feel 
 myself safe from error, but I can say that for 
 twenty-five years I have thought on the ques- 
 tions which peace now brings before us, and 
 that there is not one of them which I have not 
 studied on the spot, unprejudicedly and care- 
 fully consulting those best qualified to aid me 
 in their comprehension. 
 
 This concrete peace programme of the Allies 
 ought, as a whole, to turn into a reality the 
 excellent formula long ago thought out by Mr. 
 Lloyd George — ^guarantees, reparations, retri- 
 butions. 
 
 This programme ought to be composed of 
 very different elements brought together, and 
 each part studied so that they all may harmo- 
 niously combine their effects in such a way as 
 to reach the desired result. 
 
 These realizations fall, then, into five groups, 
 each one indispensable, and consequently all 
 of them together constitute the minimum 
 terms to be imposed. 
 
 1st. Territorial reorganizations in Europe. 
 
 2d. Social reforms which will overthrow the 
 foundations of German militarism. 
 
230 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 3d. The practical measures necessary to pre- 
 vent the rearmament of Germany. 
 
 4th. Measures of reparation for the injuries 
 caused by the war. 
 
 5th. The just restitutions dictated by the 
 idea of modern law and the moral sense of the 
 world. 
 
 7. Territorial reorganization of Europe, 
 
 Colonel Roosevelt and Senator Lodge have 
 given a programme for the reconstruction of 
 Europe which is, in my opinion, excellent, and 
 to which I subscribe. This programme makes 
 an application, perfectly well understood, of 
 the high principle which unites the Allies: the 
 right of self-determination of peoples — a princi- 
 ple which has been so eloquently and often 
 declared by President Wilson. 
 
 On the whole, these changes in European 
 territory ought to be undertaken so as to pro- 
 duce a two-fold result. 
 
 1st. To make it forever impossible to re- 
 constitute Pangermany. 
 
 2d. To assure the free development of the 
 peoples oppressed by Germany and her allies. 
 
 The Ottoman Empire, which forms an en- 
 tirely arbitrary territory, ought to be abolished, 
 for Turkish sovereignty ought only to exist in 
 
CONCLUSIONS 231 
 
 really Turkish regions, that is, in Anatolia; all 
 the other races, Armenians, Jews, and Arabs, 
 should be made independent, as far as pos- 
 sible. 
 
 Constantinople being an essentially cosmo- 
 politan city, where the Turks, contrary to 
 what is the generally accepted idea, are only a 
 minority (45 per cent), it should be inter- 
 nationalized, together with the straits. Its 
 cosmopolitan character and its geographical 
 position, in touch with three continents — 
 Europe, Asia, and Africa, through Egypt — 
 make Constantinople the ideal place for the 
 seat of the League of Nations when it shall be 
 put into a practical shape. 
 
 The complete withdrawal of central Europe 
 from all Pangerman influence will best be ob- 
 tained — 
 
 First, by destroying all efforts of the Bulgars 
 to attain the hegemony of the Balkans, by 
 forcing them to give up the territory occupied 
 by them in the course of the war. 
 
 Secondly, as a basic and unavoidable condi- 
 tion of their victory the Allies should over- 
 throw the Empire of Austria, and the King- 
 dom of Hungary, states which are simply 
 founded on a frightful injustice. 
 
 Thirdly, the Poles, Danes, and French who 
 
232 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 are now held in subjection by the Germans 
 should be liberated. 
 
 These three rearrangements would lead to 
 the establishment of five new independent 
 states, all absolutely essential to the new order 
 in Europe: 
 
 1st. Poland, including Dantzig, as an open- 
 ing on the Baltic. 
 
 2d. The state of the Czecho-Slovaks, or 
 Bohemia, which must be understood to in- 
 clude also her strategic mountain frontiers on 
 the north and west. 
 
 3d. A Magyar state democratized in the 
 manner indicated below. 
 
 4th. A Jugo-Slav state, embracing the Jugo- 
 slav regions of Austria-Hungary, Serbia, and 
 Montenegro. 
 
 5th. Greater Roumania, comprising all the 
 Roumanian districts in Bukovina, Transyl- 
 vania, and Bessarabia. 
 
 These five states, whose interest will lie in 
 agreement among themselves and being made 
 up of anti-German elements only — as will ap- 
 pear later in the case of a democratic Magyar 
 state— will form about 60 millions of inhabi- 
 tants, between the Baltic and Greece. 
 
 They will thus provide a first great barrier 
 which will make a revival of Pangermanism 
 
CONCLUSIONS 233 
 
 impossible. Behind this barrier, and with the 
 help of the Alhes, can be organized federated 
 Russia and the other states which Colonel 
 Roosevelt and Senator Lodge mentioned in 
 their programme. 
 
 As for Germany, when she has set free about 
 7 millions of Poles, Alsatians, Lorrainers, and 
 Danes, she will still retain 61 millions of in- 
 habitants. As Austria does not include more 
 than about 7 millions of Germans, well grouped 
 geographically, even if these 7 million Ger- 
 mans wished to unite themselves with Ger- 
 many, they would together not amount to 
 more than 68 millions of inhabitants — that is, 
 the same population as before the war, but 
 with this difference that Germany would have 
 lost all the strategic regions (Poland and 
 Alsace-Lorraine) which facilitated her aggres- 
 sions, would have had to pay each year for 
 a very long period an annual instalment of 
 indemnity which would have prevented her 
 from arming herself again, and would find 
 herself surrounded by people vitally interested 
 to prevent any revival of the former military 
 system. 
 
 The annexed map does not pretend to show 
 the solution of these problems in detail, but 
 it gives a general view of the territorial modi- 
 
234 
 
 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
CONCLUSIONS 235 
 
 fications absolutely required. This map has a 
 history. My studies had long ago convinced 
 me that the only way to defeat Pangermanism 
 was to form the five new states above described. 
 
 At the end of 1916, 1 wished to publish this 
 map in the Paris Illustration, but I found my- 
 self opposed by the veto of the French censor, 
 who was much alarmed by my map. Even at 
 this time Allied diplomatists viewed the inde- 
 pendence of Poland with little confidence, and 
 one could not speak of the Jugo-Slavs for fear 
 of vexing the Italians, who then had designs 
 on Dalmatia. As for the Czecho-Slovaks, 
 their importance was very vaguely recognized, 
 and the hope of Allied diplomacy was to make 
 a separate peace with Austria-Hungary. 
 
 Finding my publication interdicted, I tried 
 to get round the difficulty by saying to my 
 censors : 
 
 "After all, Europe, as I depict it, is only the 
 result of the principle declared by President 
 Wilson: 'I propose that every people shall be 
 free to determine its own policy.' So let me 
 print my map with this text." 
 
 This proposal overcame the scruples of my 
 critics and at last my map — which was greatly 
 in advance of the conceptions of Allied diplo- 
 mats — was allowed to appear in the Illustra- 
 
236 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 tion of February 24 th, 1917. Since then pub- 
 lic opinion has been strongly influenced by 
 events, and the Entente has become more con- 
 vinced that this plan gave a very reasonable 
 idea of what ought to be the state of Europe 
 after the peace. 
 
 I ought strongly to emphasize the fact that 
 the claim apparently now being renewed by 
 the Italians to establish themselves in the final 
 ownership of a considerable part of the Dalma- 
 tian coast would very seriously imperil that 
 organization of central Europe which is indis- 
 pensable to the peace of the world. In reality, 
 the Jugo-Slav problem can only be perma- 
 nently solved with the aid of mutual and sin- 
 cere concessions which the Italians and Jugo- 
 slavs should make to each other. Let the half 
 of Istria, with Trieste and Pola, go to Italy, 
 although the majority of the population of 
 this territory is incontestably Slavic. Thus 
 Italy will be assured of control over the Adri- 
 atic to a permissible extent. But to the east 
 of the boundary-line of Istria let the Jugo- 
 slavs be assured of complete liberty. Fiume 
 is a port indispensable not only to the Jugo- 
 Slav state but to the democratized Magyar 
 state and to Bohemia, the products of which 
 would be able to freely reach the Adriatic 
 
CONCLUSIONS 237 
 
 through a transport system which should be 
 protected by guarantees. It is absolutely 
 necessary that American public opinion shall 
 understand at once how inadmissible are the 
 Italian claims to Dalmatia and bring pressure 
 to bear on the Jugo-Slavs and Italians to in- 
 duce them to make as soon as possible the 
 mutual concessions which both their own in- 
 terest and that of peace in Europe really 
 require. 
 
 //. Social reforms will lead to the destruction 
 of the aristocratic foundations of German mili- 
 tarism, 
 
 A. By the abolition of the feudal property- 
 system in Hungary, 
 
 In Hungary, as a matter of fact, the only 
 real pro-Prussians imbued with imperialist 
 ideas are the large landed proprietors among 
 the Magyars, who enjoy feudal privileges, and 
 in order to preserve them have a personal in- 
 terest in making common cause with the Prus- 
 sian Junkers. 
 
 The great Magyar landowners have been for 
 many years actual monopolists. Two thou- 
 sand only among them hold more than 7 mil- 
 lions of hectares, that is, more than a third of 
 all the arable land in Hungary, and, saturated 
 
238 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 to the bone as they are with ideas of aristoc- 
 racy and autocracy, they not only oppress the 
 10 miUions of Slavs and Latins, who are un- 
 willing Hungarian subjects, but also 8 millions 
 of Magyars, industrial but chiefly agricultural 
 laborers. 
 
 If, then, the feudal privileges are abolished 
 in Hungary, we shall at the same time destroy 
 the only support of German militarism in 
 south central Europe and make possible the 
 liberation of 8 millions of Magyar proleta- 
 rians. 
 
 It is, therefore, highly necessary for the En- 
 tente to include as soon as possible in its plans 
 the expropriation of Magyar feudal landlords 
 and the division of their estates for the benefit 
 of the working classes organized into agricul- 
 tural syndicates for purposes of cultivation. 
 
 These social reforms and changes, which 
 indeed are beginning to be made spontane- 
 ously, so indispensable are they, will have 
 great consequences; they will give political 
 power in the Magyar districts of Hungary to 
 the true Magyar people, who have up to now 
 been entirely held down by the oppression of 
 the feudal proprietors. The final result would 
 be the creation of a democratic state, exclu- 
 sively Magyar, of about 10 million inhabi- 
 
CONCLUSIONS 239 
 
 tants, whose interest it would be, both poHtical 
 and economic, to ally themselves with their 
 neighbors, Poland, Bohemia, Roumania, and 
 Jugo-Slavia, and also to form part of the great 
 anti-German bulwark. 
 
 B. Destruction of Prussian Junkers. 
 
 These are at the very base of Prussian mili- 
 tarism, and as an injurious caste they ought 
 to be completely abolished. This could be 
 accomplished legally by employing the follow- 
 ing method: 
 
 All the Junkers are at the same time large 
 landed proprietors and officers in the German 
 army; in the latter capacity each one of them 
 has certainly been guilty during the war of 
 criminal acts and orders, which by rights 
 should be severely punished. After our vic- 
 tory, the Allies should set up legal commissions 
 before which these crimes could be tried, their 
 authors indicted, and proper punishment de- 
 creed. The landed property of the Junkers 
 should be taken as indemnity and divided, 
 according to the region, for the benefit of 
 Prussian or Polish peasants. 
 
 Ill, The practical steps to be taken in order 
 to prevent the rearmament of Germany. 
 
 Destruction in the whole German territory 
 
240 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 of machinery specially designed for the manu- 
 facture of war material. (This, of course, 
 would also apply to Austria-Hungary, Bulga- 
 ria, and Turkey.) 
 
 IV, Measures of reparation for injuries 
 caused by the war. 
 
 1st. Returning by Germany and her allies 
 to the proper owners of all furniture, ma- 
 chinery, and property of all kinds stolen from 
 invaded countries. 
 
 2d. Giving to the legitimate owners of Ger- 
 man furniture, machinery, and other property, 
 as compensation for stolen goods which cannot 
 be returned in kind. 
 
 3d. The determination and security of the 
 annuities that Germany should furnish to the 
 states attacked by her, as compensation for 
 injuries of all sorts and expenses caused by the 
 war. 
 
 The Germans have stripped the invaded 
 countries of everything, and the war has been 
 so much more costly to the Allies than to Ger- 
 many that if the economic differences result- 
 ing from this state of things were to last the 
 military success of the Allies would mean 
 nothing, especially for France, for in a few 
 years after the conclusion of peace Germany 
 
CONCLUSIONS 241 
 
 would appear victorious, simply through the 
 economic consequences of the war. 
 
 This overwhelming money question is of 
 such extraordinary importance that if we wish 
 to avoid terrible financial catastrophes sure 
 to follow the conclusion of a peace we may 
 consider satisfactory, but too hastily con- 
 cluded, America's great business men ought to 
 insist that money questions should be dealt 
 with thoroughly by the Allies, studied without 
 haste, and completely solved. 
 
 The attempt to see clearly in the interests 
 of the future is all the more necessary because 
 the extreme importance of the financial aspect 
 of the situation is not as well understood as it 
 ought to be by many of those who nevertheless 
 are deeply interested. 
 
 This is the case for reasons which follow, 
 and will be understood, taking France as an 
 example. 
 
 Before the war 6 milliards only of bank bills 
 were in circulation in France, while up to the 
 present moment 30 milliards have been issued; 
 also many people have made enormous profits 
 in munitions of war, while workmen's wages 
 have considerably increased. The eflPect of 
 this apparently satisfactory situation is that 
 many Frenchmen do not realize to what an 
 
242 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 extraordinary extent the war has brought ruin 
 to France. 
 
 The 30 miUiards of paper which now circu- 
 late so easily produce an illusion of wealth, 
 but this wealth is partly artificial, and partly 
 conditional. In fact, the truth is that these 
 30 milliards of French bank bills are secured by 
 the consequences of an absolute victory which 
 will oblige Germany to repair progressively the 
 immense losses of all kinds caused to France; 
 this is also equally true of the other countries 
 which have suffered under German aggression. 
 
 Germany is perfectly able to pay, certainly 
 not all at once, but by annual amounts. If 
 the credit of the German Empire fails under 
 the final defeat, the material riches of Ger- 
 many, which are considerable, will remain. 
 
 When the Allies are in a condition to study 
 German revenues carefully and at leisure on 
 the spot, when the possession of a fair share 
 of these revenues is secured, by guarantees as 
 solid and durable as may be necessary, then 
 the German people can certainly pay annually 
 a sum of at least 10 milliards of marks. Let 
 us suppose that the share of each of the Allied 
 states who are creditors of Germany is 2 mil- 
 liards a year. These 2 milliards being guar- 
 anteed during a very long period, thanks to 
 
CONCLUSIONS 243 
 
 modern financial combinations, will be suflS- 
 cient to allow each Allied state to raise inter- 
 nal loans, relatively small, and therefore easy 
 to float, which will enable it to draw in its 
 budget, enormously increased by the war, sav- 
 ing its citizens from the taxes which would 
 crush them to death, but which it would be 
 impossible to avoid if the Germans were not 
 made to fear, as far as possible, the burden of 
 injuries which they have caused. 
 
 The annual sums to be paid by the Germans 
 should not be too heavy; in order to make 
 these payments absolutely certain, therefore, 
 these annuities will be spread over a long 
 period, probably at least fifty years, but, as the 
 German people had prepared their attacks for 
 more than forty years, what could be more 
 natural and just than that they should have 
 to bear the consequences for a nearly equal 
 space of time ? 
 
 As a further consideration, the reparations 
 to be made by means of annual payments 
 spread over a long period will be a powerful 
 guarantee of peace, for it is certain that Ger- 
 many could never keep up the immense ma- 
 terial of war required by modern armies as 
 long as she will be forced to pay the amount 
 of her reparations. 
 
244 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 V. The retributions required by justice. 
 The frightful massacres and tortures of the 
 civil population which have been ordered dur- 
 ing the war by the Turks, the Bulgars, the 
 Austrians, the Magyars, and the Germans 
 would bring disgrace on the Entente if left 
 unpunished. But the mode of dealing out 
 justice in these cases can only be settled after 
 investigations on the spot by the Allies, which 
 will make plain facts which are now only par- 
 tially known. 
 
 Sixth Condition. 
 
 To understand that the presence of Allied 
 soldiers in Germany and Austria-Hungary is 
 absolutely indispensable to a thorough and 
 permanent victory. 
 
 Let us face the truth. Without the pres- 
 ence of Allied troops in the above countries 
 can it be seriously believed — 
 
 1st. That if the Germans are free to pursue 
 their intrigues in central Europe, Poland, 
 Bohemia, the democratized Magyar state, the 
 Jugo-Slavia, and Greater Roumania could 
 organize themselves on a solid basis, so as to 
 assure a long peace ? 
 
CONCLUSIONS 245 
 
 2d. That the aboHtion of feudal landed 
 property in Hungary could be accomplished 
 as thoroughly as is necessary to deprive mili- 
 tarism of all support in these regions? 
 
 3d. That all the Prussian Junkers will be 
 tried, and their land divided as it certainly 
 should he? 
 
 4th. That the enormous amount of personal 
 property stolen by the Germans from Allied 
 citizens, and now scattered all over Germany 
 can be actually restored to the owners .^^ 
 
 5th. That throughout the Central Empires 
 machinery specially intended for the manu- 
 facture of war material would be destroyed ? 
 
 6th. That a long and difficult economic in- 
 vestigation will be undertaken by the Allies 
 in every part of Germany, to decide on the 
 amount to be paid every year as reparation 
 during a very long period, for damage caused 
 by her aggression ? 
 
 7th. That courts of justice will be instituted 
 as is most necessary, to try German officers 
 and soldiers who have been guilty of particu- 
 larly odious crimes during the war? 
 
 8th. That the annuities due from Germany 
 will be regularly paid? 
 
 No fair-minded person can deny that the 
 only really satisfactory way that can be imag- 
 
^46 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 ined to secure the enforcement of these eight 
 points, each one an essential part of victory, 
 would consist in the presence of Allied soldiers 
 wherever they might be needed in Germany 
 and Austria-Hungary. 
 
 All disposable Allied troops ought to be 
 advanced at once from Belgrade and Fiume 
 toward the north through Bohemia. Their 
 presence on the soil of what has been Austria- 
 Hungary will give a solid foundation to the 
 new states carved from the fragments of the 
 Hapsburg monarchy, and will serve in future 
 as a rampart against Germanism. 
 
 Finally, these Allied troops will be in the 
 right place to make at the proper time the 
 entrance into Berlin; a satisfaction, also, which 
 ought not to be refused to those splendid sol- 
 diers who have fought for four years with ex- 
 traordinary tenacity, and through the depths of 
 suffering have gained freedom for the world. 
 
 Seventh Condition, 
 
 To admit that to enable the Germans to 
 repair the damage they have caused, they 
 should not be placed under a general boycott. 
 
 Conditions of peace should be logical and 
 coherent, and as it is of supreme importance 
 
CONCLUSIONS £47 
 
 that the Germans should repair the injuries 
 they have caused, as far as is humanly possi- 
 ble, they must have the means of payment. 
 
 It is plain to the meanest comprehension 
 that if we prevented the Germans from work- 
 ing and making money, they could never pay 
 their debts, and this would certainly be the 
 result obtained if we followed the numerous 
 plans published in the Allied press, and put 
 them under a general boycott. In my opinion 
 this conception should be abandoned, as di- 
 rectly contrary to the interests of the victims 
 of German aggression. The Germans should be 
 allowed to work and engage in commerce, but 
 owing to the extraordinary circumstances aris- 
 ing out of this long war, it will be necessary 
 that German commerce go on under the control 
 of inter-Allied commissions. These commis- 
 sions, however, must avoid vexatious measures, 
 for the Boche debtor cannot earn the money 
 to pay what he owes if he is constantly worried. 
 
 Eighth Condition, 
 
 To consider the League of Nations from a 
 realistic and not a Utopian standpoint. 
 
 The Utopian conditions which obtained be- 
 fore the war in the states now in alliance. 
 
248 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 greatly facilitated the preparations for the 
 German aggression; and we ought carefully to 
 avoid a repetition of such fatal blunders. It 
 is, therefore, urgently necessary to form an 
 idea of this much-talked-of League of Nations, 
 which will conform to the interests of peace, 
 our views on the subject being still vague. 
 
 According to the way you understand it, the 
 League of Nations is either a beautiful concep- 
 tion to be applied progressively, or a dangerous 
 absurdity; and the distinction between these 
 two aspects of the same idea is easy to see. 
 
 It is not only right but necessary to resolve 
 that after the war the actual alliance between 
 the nations, which now unites three-quarters 
 of the people on earth, should become a per- 
 manent league, with an essential object, to 
 prevent any future war. Logically this League 
 of Nations itself as soon as peace is concluded 
 should undertake the following: 
 
 1st. The distribution of troops composed of 
 detachments from Allied forces in disputed 
 regions of Europe, and also the occupation of 
 German territory wherever necessary. 
 
 2d. To form and decide on the functions of 
 the inter-Allied commissions sent to study on 
 the spot the resources of Germany, in order 
 to fix the amount of the indemnity due to the 
 
CONCLUSIONS 249 
 
 victims of her aggressions, and to insure its 
 payment. 
 
 The League of Nations should also act in 
 the larger interests of peace, as a kind of tri- 
 bunal which would itself see to the execution 
 of its decisions, and, thus understood, the 
 league could not fail to receive the support of 
 practically the whole world. 
 
 There are some incorrigible lunatics who 
 propose, contrary to common sense, and to 
 the most elementary ideas of justice, to admit 
 Germany to the League of Nations as soon as 
 peace is concluded. Would it not be absurd 
 to say to the German people, ''We will treat 
 you as brothers," when they will be forced to 
 pay an indemnity to the Allies during a long 
 term of years ? 
 
 There are millions of Allied soldiers, broken- 
 hearted women who mourn husbands, fathers, 
 and fiances, Slavs and Latins from central 
 Europe, the Balkans, and Russia, Greeks, and 
 Armenians, who have all suffered in their ten- 
 derest affections to the extreme limits of 
 human agony through the action of German 
 people. Can we seriously ask of all these to 
 say to the Germans whose hands are still 
 stained with the blood of their crimes: "Peo- 
 ple of Germany, you are our brothers, come 
 
250 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 and join with us in the League of Nations"? 
 If a son was bereaved by a crime, could one 
 say to the orphan: ''Treat the murderer of 
 your father as a brother" ? None but a mad- 
 man could have such a conception of the 
 League of Nations. At the present time dis- 
 cussions as to the league are theoretic; the 
 public generally does not understand clearly 
 what is intended, but when it is known that 
 the idea is from this time forth to treat the 
 Boche assassins as equals and brothers, it will 
 raise a furious storm of indignation. The up- 
 shot will be to discredit the plan for a League 
 of Nations, even in its practical form, of which 
 the effect would be lasting as well as attrac- 
 tive and desirable. 
 
 Ninth Condition, 
 
 To understand that the pacifists are as 
 dangerous to the establishment of a durable 
 peace as the Pangermanists. 
 
 For a quarter of a century the world has 
 suffered from two great diseases — ^Pangerman- 
 ism and pacifism. Both are follies, the second 
 at least as dangerous as the first. At bottom 
 the Pangerman plan was an insane dream, 
 which should never have been allowed to be 
 
CONCLUSIONS 251 
 
 realized. Nothing, in fact, was easier during 
 twenty years than for the countries threatened 
 by this monstrous plan to render impossible 
 any attempt at its execution. That this did 
 not happen was due to a coincidence, which 
 history must explain. During this period the 
 different countries of the Entente were ruled 
 by pacifists, who taught the mass of the peo- 
 ple that peace was assured, without consider- 
 ing the striking signification of the increasing 
 armaments of Germany and the great spread 
 of Pangermanist doctrines. This is the un- 
 answerable reason why the pacifists of the 
 Entente are themselves primarily responsible 
 for the war, and they also are the cause of its 
 extreme duration, with all the misery resulting 
 therefrom. 
 
 It is a fact that, instead of wishing to prose- 
 cute the war with determination, the pacifists 
 who were able to influence the course of the 
 Entente, were constantly seeking for peace, 
 where a strong offensive was needed, which 
 would long ago have put a stop to the carnage 
 by an Allied victory. 
 
 The pacifist influence is largely responsible 
 for the fact that during four years, instead of 
 pushing an offensive campaign against Bul- 
 garia and Austria-Hungary, which — as is now 
 
252 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 strikingly proved — were the extreme weak 
 points of the Central Empires, we persistently 
 tried to negotiate with these countries separate 
 peace treaties which were impossible of attain- 
 ment. The result was that our whole military 
 force, from the beginning of the war, has been 
 concentrated on the western front, exactly the 
 line where the Germans were strongest. As a 
 consequence, the abortive peace negotiations 
 with Bulgaria and Austria-Hungary, which 
 took place in the first years of the war, have 
 cost millions of men to the Allies. 
 
 If these things have happened before and 
 during the war, it is because the pacifist is an 
 ideologist, which implies an extraordinary igno- 
 rance of the realities, things he does not even 
 wish to understand. 
 
 The chief misfortune is that the public has 
 not yet been enlightened as to the great dan- 
 ger that pacifism represents for the peace of 
 the world, and thus naturally public opinion 
 extends an undeserved consideration toward 
 many pacifists. As an instance of this, Sir 
 Edward Grey is almost unanimously held to 
 be an idealist who made every imaginable 
 effort before 1914 to avert war. The truth, 
 however, is exactly the contrary, not that Sir 
 Edward Grey lacked good-will, but because he 
 
CONCLUSIONS 253 
 
 did not understand the situation; he is, no 
 doubt, an excellent trout-fisher, but he is an 
 Englishman with very incomplete ideas on 
 European questions, in spite of the fact that 
 he was at the head of the Foreign Office for a 
 long time. 
 
 In 1912-13, as we learn by Prince Lich- 
 nowsky's memoirs. Sir Edward ceded all Meso- 
 potamia to Germany as a sphere of influence, 
 something which he had no sort of right to do, 
 and, though he did not suspect it, this action 
 made Germany wish to realize at once the rest 
 of the Pangerman plan in the Balkans and 
 central Europe — a plan which was entirely un- 
 known to Sir Edward Grey. It is true that, 
 if you give up 20 per cent voluntarily to a 
 German, he will at once try to take the rest 
 away from you, but, in his quality of inveter- 
 ate pacifist, Sir Edward entirely ignored Ger- 
 man psychology. 
 
 For this very reason when, before declaring 
 war, Germany asked if England would take 
 part in the struggle. Sir Edward Grey made 
 no answer, but, if he had understood the Ger- 
 mans, he would have replied, "Yes," and this 
 word, resolutely uttered at that moment, might 
 have moved Germany to give up her aggres- 
 sion. 
 
254 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 Let me add something still more extraordi- 
 nary which is unknown to the general public. 
 In September, 1915, the Bulgars were prepar- 
 ing to invade Serbia, when the Serbian repre- 
 sentatives in London said to Sir Edward Grey: 
 "We shall attack Bulgaria, before her concen- 
 tration is complete, as the only way to pre- 
 vent an invasion of our country." To which 
 Sir Edward replied, forbidding absolutely an 
 attack on the Bulgars, for he thought that 
 they were mobilizing to join the Entente. 
 
 This colossal mistake on the part of Sir 
 Edward Grey allowed Serbia to be invaded, 
 and enabled Germany to effect that junction 
 with the east which so greatly lengthened the 
 war. It seems evident that since his reply led 
 to such consequences, a very heavy responsi- 
 bility for the millions of deaths that resulted 
 rests upon Sir Edward Grey. When the reck- 
 oning is made after the war it is highly possi- 
 ble that the pacifists will be found to have 
 massacred more men than even the Panger- 
 mans. 
 
 To sum up, a pacifist is an ideologist, en- 
 tirely indifferent to facts, which he refuses to 
 understand — an attitude which gives a crimi- 
 nal character to his ignorance. A pacifist is 
 always talking about peace, but he is as inca- 
 
CONCLUSIONS ^55 
 
 pable of maintaining peace as he is of making 
 war with resolution and competence, so that 
 it may be short, and therefore less sanguinary. 
 
 A pacifist, then, is entirely unable to grasp 
 the conditions necessary to a lasting peace 
 with the Boches, who generally deceive him 
 like a child. 
 
 It is in the highest degree important, there- 
 fore, to prevent the pacifists — as dangerous 
 ideologists — ^from exerting their influence on 
 the conclusion of peace. They would cer- 
 tainly allow causes of war to remain, which 
 those who have real knowledge of European 
 conditions would undoubtedly suppress. 
 
 Tenth Condition, 
 
 Not to allow ourselves to be deceived as to 
 the character of the Bolshevist danger. 
 
 Those, unfortunately so few, who are really 
 acquainted with the German character, believe 
 that Bolshevism in Germany is not of the 
 same character as in Russia. 
 
 In fact, Bolshevism, which served the Ger- 
 man Great General Staff as a means for de- 
 stroying Russia, is at present a weapon very 
 well managed by the Boche Social Democrats, 
 
^5Q AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 which, if care is not taken, will permit them to 
 destroy the solidarity of the Entente countries 
 during the armistice, and so finally save Ger- 
 many from real defeat under cover of the 
 general confusion. 
 
 To appreciate the whole extent of this dan- 
 ger one has only to note the results gained 
 from the Entente by the Bolshevist blackmail 
 from the 10th of November, 1918, the date of 
 the signature of the armistice, to the 15th of 
 November only. 
 
 In this very short space of time the Boches 
 said, on the 12th of November: "We need 
 definitive peace as soon as possible. If not, 
 all Germany will be the prey of Bolshevism." 
 And the Allies visibly appeared to hurry for- 
 ward the peace conference. 
 
 Then, on the 14th of November, the Boches, 
 men and women, put in their word: "The 
 terms of the armistice must be softened and 
 the German people must be fed, for, unless this 
 is done, Bolshevism," etc., etc. And though 
 this last demand has not been accepted at the 
 moment when I write these lines, it is at least 
 being taken into consideration. But we must 
 choose. America clearly cannot feed every- 
 body in Europe. It is certain that the winter 
 of 1918-19 will be a terrible one. Therefore, 
 
CONCLUSIONS 257 
 
 if the Germans are to be fed, we condemn to 
 death miUions of Slavs and Latins of central 
 Europe who are Allies of the Entente, who 
 have strongly contributed to its victory, who 
 are necessary to form a powerful barrier 
 against any renewed offensive of Pangerman- 
 ism, and who for four years have been sys- 
 tematically reduced to famine by these very 
 Boches. Has there ever been anything like 
 this in history ? 
 
 The best course for the Allies to pursue to 
 secure themselves against the Bolshevist dan- 
 ger, which is only too real, is to act not accord- 
 ing to the advice of the Boches, but according 
 to our own good sense. Let us send the Allied 
 soldiers into Austria-Hungary to organize order 
 there, to secure the feeding first of all of those 
 peoples who have been our faithful allies, and 
 then, if there is anything left, the Boches 
 themselves. Let us try this way and we shall 
 see that the Bolshevist peril will disappear in 
 regions where the Allies are able to act directly. 
 
 * * 
 
 Such are the different conditions which the 
 AUies must reaUze if they are really seeking 
 the end of mihtarism to the fullest extent 
 possible. 
 
258 AN ENDURING VICTORY 
 
 As the German propaganda, aided by all 
 those in the Entente nations who are working 
 to save Germany by leading us into incomplete 
 and hastily made decisions, threatens during 
 the period of the armistice to seriously com- 
 promise the victory of the Allies, it is particu- 
 larly necessary, in order to neutralize this dan- 
 gerous effort, that American public opinion 
 shall declare itself clearly, without delay and 
 with the greatest emphasis, for the following 
 measures : 
 
 1. The presence of Allied soldiers in central 
 Europe during the reorganization. 
 
 2. The rejection of every form of generosity 
 in material matters which can only be shown 
 to the Germans at the expense of the Allies. 
 
 3. Reparation by the German people, strictly 
 held responsible for all the damage which they 
 have caused — and this to the greatest extent 
 possible. 
 
 4. A suflSciently exhaustive examination by 
 the Peace Conference of the immense prob- 
 lems which it has to solve. 
 
 The carrying out of this programme of 
 action only requires from public opinion about 
 six months of effort, clear vision, and persis- 
 tence; but it is such that it will avoid the 
 very great dangers of the armistice period and 
 
CONCLUSIONS 259 
 
 will secure to the Allies real, complete, and 
 permanent victory. In my opinion, this exer- 
 tion of vigilance is absolutely necessary in 
 order that history may say with certainty: 
 America saved Europe. 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper proce; 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 TreatmentDate: ^^^ ^001 
 
 PreservationTechnologii 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN. PAPER PRESERVATK 
 
 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724) 779-2111 
 
imn 
 
 LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 007 705 559 9 # 
 
 
 i 
 
 'iiiiiir 
 
 jIliilKlIIIJ] 
 
 fliiiiltiiiii 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 i! 
 
 fU! 
 
 ■1 
 
 miiiiul 
 
 mi 
 
 1 I! ililiiiiilillliliiillliiiHIiiiiiiiiii iili 
 
 '11 iiri iii 
 
 1 iiHimiiimii